Skip to main content

Full text of "The children and the pictures"

See other formats


THE  LIBRARY, 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 
OF  CALIFORNIA 

LOS  ANGELES 

IN  MEMORY  OF 
EDWIN  CORLE 

PRESENTED  BY 
JEAN  CORLE 


THE     CHILDREN 
AND   THE    PICTURES 


ALICE'S  ADVENTURES  IN 
WONDERLAND.  By  LEWIS 
CARROLL.  With  a  Proem  by 
Austin  Dobson,  and  Thirteen 
Plates  in  Colour  and  numerous 
Text  Illustrationsby  Arthur  Rack- 
ham,  A.R.W.S.  Square  crown  8vo, 
price  6s.  net.  [November  /j. 

RIP  VAN  WINKLE.  By 
WASHINGTON  IRVING.  With 
fifty-one  Coloured  Plates  by 
Arthur  Rackham,  A.R.W.S.  In 
One  Volume,  crown  4to,  price 
155.  net. 

Timet. — "  It  will  be  hard  to  rival  this 
delightful  volume.' 

LONDON:    WILLIAM     HEINEMANN 
21  Bedford  Street,  W.C. 


MARIANNE     AND    AMELIA. 


THE  CHILDREN  AND  THE 
PICTURES  :  BY  PAMELA 

TENNANT  :  PUBLISHED  IN 

LONDON  BY  MR.  WILLIAM  HRINE- 
MANN  AND  IN  NEW  YORK  BY  THE 
MACMILLAN  COMPANY  :  MCMVII 


THK    SKETCH  ON  THE  TITLE-PAGE 

IS  BY  ARTHUR  RACKHAM,  A.R.W.S. 

ILLUSTRATIONS    REPRODUCED    BY 

HENTSCHEL-COLOURTYPE 


Copyright  1907  by  William  Heintmann 


LIST   OF   ILLUSTRATIONS 

To  fact 
page 

Marianne  and  Amelia  .         .         .  Hoppner  Frontispiece 

Mrs.  Inchbald    .....  Romney       .  .          4. 

Robert  Mayne,  M.P.  for  Upper  Gatton  Reynolds    .  10 

Beppo        ......  Reynolds    .  .       12 

Peg  Woffington Hogarth      .  .        1 6 

Children  Playing  at  Soldiers         .          .  G.  Morland  .        18 

The  Apple-Stealers     .          .          .  G.  Morland  .       20 

The  Fortune-teller       ....  Reynolds    .  .        22 

Mousehold  Heath        ....  Cotman      .  .       56 

Lewis  the  Actor          ....  Gainsborough  .       76 

Approach  to  Venice    ....  Turner       .  .       80 

Miss  Ridge Reynolds    .  .       82 

Sir  Joshua  Reynolds    ....  Reynolds     .  .       84 

The  Green  Room  at  Drury  Lane          .  Hogarth      .  .       88 

The  Leslie  Boy Raeburn     .  .       92 

The  Cottage  by  the  Wood            .          .  Nasmytb     .  .        96 

On  the  Seashore          ....  Bonington   .  .154. 

The  Fish  Market,  Boulogne          .          .  Bonington  .  .180 

Miss  Ross           .....  Raeburn    .  198 

Lady  Crosbie Reynolds     .  .214 

Dolores Reynolds    .  .     222 


CHAPTER   I 


If  there  were  dreams  to  sell 

What  would  you  buy  ? 
Some  cost  a  passing  bell 

Some  a  light  sigh. 
That  shakes  from  Life* s  full  crown 
Only  a  rose-leaf  down. 
If  there  were  dreams  to  W/, 
Merry  and  sad  to  tell 
And  the  crier  rang  the  bell, 

What  would  you  buy  f" 

THOMAS   L.  BEDDOES 

^ATALIE  had  been  left  downstairs,  there 
"    was  no  doubt  about  it.     She  was  not 


in  her  cradle,  she  was  not  in  the  toy 
cupboard,  she  was  not  on  the  shelf,  she 
was  not  on  the  dresser  ;  she  must  be  downstairs 
on  one  of  the  drawing-room  tables,  and  what  is 
more,  face  downwards. 

This  is  what   passed   in  the   mind  of  Natalie's 
mistress  as  she  lay  warmly  in  her  bed.     She  lay 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

looking  at  the  nightlight  shadows,  but  with  this 
last  thought  she  sat  upright,  and  looked  round  her. 
Yes,  she  must  have  been  asleep,  for  the  nightlight 
was  burning  brightly  and  fully,  as  it  does  when  it 
has  been  alight  some  time ;  not  showing  that 
melancholy  little  humpbacked  flame  with  which 
its  vigil  commences.  "  I  wonder  what  time  it  is," 
thought  Clare,  "  I  wish  I  had  remembered  to  bring 
Natalie  up  to  bed  with  me." 

She  lay  down  again,  and  tried  to  go  to  sleep,  but 
one  feels  very  wide  awake  indeed  if  one  keeps 
thinking  of  one  thing  in  particular.  You  feel  even 
if  you  buttoned  your  lids  down,  they  would  still 
flutter  wide. 

There  is  a  writer  called  George  Herbert  of  whom 
you  have  heard,  and  in  one  of  his  poems  he  says, 

I  hasted  to  my  bed, 

But  when  I  thought  to  sleep  out  all  these  faults 

(I  sigh  to  speak) 

I  found  that  some  had  stuffed  the  bed  with  thoughts, 
I  would  say  thorns, 

and   rest   was   impossible.     So   it  was  with   Clare. 
She  kept  seeing  Natalie  nose  downwards. 

"  I'll  go  and  fetch  her,"  she  said,  and  she  was 
out  of  bed  in  a  twink. 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

Quietly  she  passed  through  her  little  room  to 
the  door,  passing  all  the  familiar  shadows.  There 
was  the  big  one  cast  by  the  cupboard,  that  looked 
like  a  cloaked  figure  by  the  door.  And  there  was 
the  black  corner  with  the  sharp  shadow  jutting  out 
of  it,  that  was  really  only  the  chair-back,  for  she 
had  moved  the  chair  one  night  to  make  sure.  And 
there  lay  her  little  pile  of  clothes  on  the  chair  itself, 
but  even  the  sight  of  these  did  not  make  her  re- 
member to  put  on  her  slippers,  and  passing  all  these 
things  and  so  through  the  room,  she  opened  the 
door,  and  went  out  into  the  passage. 

How  light  she  felt  !  as  if  she'd  left  her  body  in 
bed  and  was  going  downstairs  in  her  soul.  The 
stair-rods  touched  the  back  of  her  heel  strangely 
cold  ;  how  soft  and  deep  the  carpet  was. 

The  floor  round  about  the  big  landing  window 
was  flooded  by  moonlight,  and  by  this  Clare  moved, 
but  it  did  not  reach  very  far,  and  soon  she  had 
to  feel  along  the  wall  towards  the  drawing-room. 
Then  she  saw  beneath  the  door  a  thin  streak  of 
light  shed  on  the  carpet,  showing  the  lights  had  not 
yet  been  put  out  within. 

"  I  wonder  if  they've  been  forgotten,  or  if 
Mummie's  still  in  there,"  thought  Clare,  and  she 
turned  the  handle. 

3 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

The  room  was  partially  lit  by  one  of  the  lamps, 
and  Clare  ran  in  to  seize  Natalie.  There  she  lay, 
her  furry  eyelashes  sweeping  the  faultless  contour  of 
a  china  cheek. 

But  in  the  far  end  of  the  room  by  the  shaded 
light,  some  one  was  seated,  writing.  It  was  the 
figure  of  a  woman.  Clare  ran  forward  eagerly, 
but  a  strange  face  was  turned  to  her,  strange,  yet 
not  wholly  so,  in  some  way  it  was  familiar.  The 
lady  was  dressed  in  white  material,  rather  like  stiff 
muslin,  her  face  was  eager,  and  shrewd.  She  had 
sharp  brown  eyes,  and  as  she  leaned  back  in  her 
chair,  turning  sideways,  Clare  recognised  her.  She 
was  Mrs.  Inchbald.  And  as  Clare  realised  this  a 
little  wave  of  fear  swept  from  the  nape  of  her  neck 
to  her  heels,  as  she  stood  looking. 

"  Why  aren't  you  in  bed,  child  ?  "  Mrs.  Inchbald 
said,  in  measured  tones.  She  spoke  slowly,  with  a 
controlled  stammer.  Clare  felt  as  if  she  were  not 
going  to  like  her,  very  much. 

"  Why  aren't  you  in  bed,  child  ?  "  Mrs.  Inchbald 
repeated.  "  Good  Heavens,  the  way  the  children 
over-run  this  house  is  something  unparalleled  ! 
Collina,  Beppo,  Dolores  and  Leslie,  not  to  mention 
Robin  and  Fieldmouse  ;  but  I  see  now,  you  are 
one  of  the  others.  Well,  they  make  noise  enough 
4 


^ 


MRS.     IXCHBALD. 


Romney. 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

in  all  conscience.      Why,  I  repeat,  are  you  not  in 
bed  ?  " 

All  this  time  Clare  had  been  looking  at  the  lady, 
and  was  now  quite  sure  she  didn't  like  her.  The 
wave  of  fear  she  had  first  experienced  had  receded, 
and  she  had  only  an  overmastering  inclination  to  be 
"  rude  back."  She  knew  now  she  was  talking  to 
one  of  the  pictures,  and  "  Why  aren't  you  in  your 
frame  ?  "  was  on  the  tip  of  her  tongue  to  utter. 
But  she  knew  she  mustn't  say  it,  so  she  just  stood 
and  let  her  eyes  grow  as  hard  as  Scotch  pebbles,  and 
she  Scotch-pebbled  Mrs.  Inchbald  with  all  her  might. 

Evidently  that  lady  was  one  of  those  who  do  not 
need  any  answer,  on  the  contrary  who  prefer  con-, 
ducting  the  talk,  for  she  continued  with  a  stammer- 
ing fluency, 

"  I  suppose  there  are  nurses  in  the  house  ;  to 
be  sure,  I've  seen  them.  But  it's  all  this  modern 
movement  among  Mothers  to  have  their  children 
with  them,  I  suppose.  The  Parent's  Review.  I've 
seen  it  lying  about  on  the  tables.  By  the  way, 
child,  your  Mother  reads  remarkably  uninteresting 
books.  I  found  mine  on  the  table  once,  but  only 
one  was  cut,  and  that  partially.  Why  doesn't  she 
read  Mrs.  Radclyffe  ?  " 

"  I  suppose  people  who  live  framed  by  themselves," 
5 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

thought  Clare,  "  may  grow  rather  prosy  "  ;  but 
she  had  discovered  the  value  of  making  comments 
inwardly.  Even  had  she  been  about  to  speak, 
Mrs.  Inchbald  would  have  given  her  small  hearing. 

"  Goodness  me  !  I've  heard  the  poor  lady  herself 
allude  to  her  own  room  as  Piccadilly  when  two 
nurses,  three  children,  somebody  with  a  note,  the 
cook  and  the  clock-winder,  all  focus  their  energies 
upon  it  at  the  same  time. 

"  Then  at  dressing  time  it  is  like  this  : 

"  '  Will  you  hear  me  say  my  prayers  to-night  ?  ' 

"  '  And  mine  ? ' 

"  «  And  mine  ?  ' 

"  '  And  mine  ?  ' 

"  *  Can  I  have  a  joo-joob  ?  ' 

"  *  Don't  you  think  Juno  was  awfully  inter- 
fering ?  * 

"  *  When  do  we  go  to  Peter  Pan  ?  ' 

"  '  Well,  good-night,  good-night,  I  won't  speak 
again  really, — but  you'll  come  and  kiss  me,  won't 
you  Moth'  ?  ' 

"  *  Is  to-morrow  football  ? ' 

"  *  O,  my  lips  are  so  sore  ! ' 

"  '  And  mine  ! ' 

"  '  And  mine  ! ' 

"  *  What  have  you  got  on,  Mummie  ? ' 
6 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

"  '  What  ?  ' 

"  '  O,  your  yellow.     Well,  good-night,  boys ! ' 

"  *  When  do  we  go  on  our  expedition  ?  ' 

"  '  Oh  !   it's  soup.9 

"  '  I've  got  a  flea-bite.' 

"  '  Have  you  ?     Where  ?  ' 

"  '  Will  somebody  brush  the  crumbs  out  ?  ' 

"  And  so  on,  indefinitely.  How  she  stands  it  I 
can't  imagine,  but  there  is  peace  at  last.  And  then 
it's  the  turn  of  the  other  children  ;  but  I'll  say 
this  for  them,  they  make  very  little  noise." 

"  What  other  children  ?  "  asked  Clare,  with 
a  sense  of  growing  excitement,  "  do  you 
mean " 

"  I  mean  the  picture  children  of  course,  child. 
Leslie,  Beppo,  Collina,  and  the  little  Spencers. 
You  interrupt  me  as  callously  as  you  do  your  poor 
Mother.  My  next  novel  shall  be  concerned  with 
the  amazing  difference  in  the  up-bringing  of  chil- 
dren, then  and  now.  But  how  different  it  all  is  to 
Grosvenor  Square  !  " 

This  caught  Clare's  fancy.  She  loved  people  to 
criticise  and  draw  comparisons.  "  O,  what  ?  " 
she  said.  "  Is  it  different  ?  Of  course  I  know  it 
is,  but  do  tell  me,  don't  you  like  it  F  And  did 
you  like  Grosvenor  Square  ?  " 
7 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

"  They  knew  how  to  live  there,"  said  Mrs.  Inch- 
bald  severely  :  "  everything  was  in  order,  my  dear. 
There  was  a  butler,  with  all  the  punctuality  of  a 
heavenly  body  surrounded  by  his  satellites,  the 
footmen,  who  could  be  thoroughly  depended  on  to 
keep  up  the  fires  .  .  ." 

"  Yes,  even  in  the  very  warmest  weather,  Mother 
says.  She  doesn't  like  footmen,  you  know,  except 
in  palaces ;  she'd  rather  men  were  soldiers,  or 
ploughed  fields.  She  doesn't  like  to  see  them  hand 
plates  about,  which  women  do  far  more  prettily ; 
besides,  men  stamp  so,  and  blow  down  your 
back." 

"  Perhaps  the  furniture,"  continued  Mrs.  Inch- 
bald,  regardless  of  interruption,  "  perhaps  the 
furniture  was  unsuited  to  child-life,  holding  the 
priceless  china  as  it  did  .  .  .  the  move  was  certainly 
courageous.  But  O,  how  we  were  loved  !  " 

Something  in  Mrs.  Inchbald's  voice  made  Clare 
listen.  She  liked  her  better  now  that  her  hard 
face  softened  so. 

"  Ah,  that  was  something  like  belonging !  it 
warmed  us,  my  dear,  it  warmed  us ;  that's  what 
made  us  alive.  Do  you  think  if  your  Grandpapa 
had  never  loved  us  in  the  way  he  did  that  we  should 
be  here  walking  and  breathing — we,  but  semblances 
8 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

of  human  form  dwelling  in  pigment  and  paste  ? 
It's  only  love  that  can  make  alive,  and  he  did  it. 
Sometimes,  after  all  the  lights  were  out  and  the 
folks  in  bed,  the  door  would  open  and  he'd  enter. 
I  can  see  him  in  his  dressing-gown  and  slippers,  the 
light  shining  on  the  mahogany  door ;  his  clean 
white  hair,  and  shrewd  face.  His  hands  so  swift  in 
movement,  so  beautifully  kept,  his  beard  trimmed 
so  neatly.  Did  you  ever  see  him  untidy,  I  wonder, 
or  harassed,  or  wasting  time  ?  Never — it  all  went 
so  easily,  he  had  the  long-houred  day  of  a  busy 
man.  Time  to  read  aloud  to  others,  time  to  look 
over  his  old  French  books,  time  to  saunter  out  and 
play  golf  earnestly,  and  time,  above  all,  to  spend, 
upon  us.  How  he  loved  us.  We  shall  never  have 
that  again." 

"  O  yes  you  shall,"  said  Clare,  for  she  was  warm- 
hearted really,  for  all  the  Scotch  pebble  in  her  eyes 
on  occasion — "  O  yes,  you  shall.  Why — we  all, 
all  like  you  we  are  all  going  to  learn  about  you, 
Mother  says  so ;  it  is  only  Lady  Crosbie  who  some- 
times .  .  .  bores  her,  you  know." 

This  came  out  rushingly,  and  Clare  would  have 

withdrawn  it,  but  the  spoken  word  is  like  a  sped 

arrow,  there  is  no  calling  either  back.     Mrs.  Inchbald 

changed    completely.     Her    brown    eyes    twinkled 

9 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

comfortably,  and  she  leaned  in  her  eagerness,  right 
out  of  her  chair. 

"  You  don't  say  so  ?  Well,  I  agree  with  her.  I 
believe  I  shall  get  on  with  your  Mother,  after  all, 
though  she  does  let  you  all  victimise  her,  and  reads 
such  dull  books.  But  I  shouldn't  have  chosen  the 
word  bore  exactly.  I  shouldn't  say  Lady  Crosbie 
ever  bored  people  .  .  .  dear  me,  O  no,  she's  vastly 
entertaining,  my  dear,  to  those  she  thinks  worth 
it  .  .  ." 

"  Well,  Mother  says  however  charming  she  must 
have  been  in  life,  it  is  rather  tiresome,  in  a  picture, 
to  be  looking  permanently  mischievous.  She  says, 
although  Lady  Crosbie  is  flitting  off  into  such  a 
lovely  landscape,  she's  not  really  going  to  know  how 
to  enjoy  the  country  at  all." 

"  My  dear,  your  Mother's  talking  about  something 
she  doesn't  rightly  know  about,  begging  your 
pardon,  if  she  calls  that  country.  That's  studio, 
my  dear,  sheer  studio,  and  a  very  good  studio  land- 
scape it  is.  But  all  the  same,  your  Mother's  opinion 
interests  me  ;  I  notice  she  keeps  the  light  on  some, 
and  not  so  often  on  others.  I  wonder  what  she 
thinks  about  it  all." 

"  O  well,"  said  Clare,  "  once  she's  made  up  her 
mind  she's  not  to  have  bare  walls  (which  is  what 

10 


ROBERT     MAYNE,     M.P.     FOR     UPPER    GATTON. 


Reynolds. 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

she  likes  best  to  live  among),  she  says  she  likes  you 
all,  and  Miss  Ridge  she  loves.  She  says  she  knows 
she  was  a  darling,  and  of  course  she  loves  Miss  Ross, 
and  so  do  we  all,  only  we  long  to  make  her  happy. 
And  we  like  Lewis  the  actor,  because  he's  showing 
off  so  finely,  and  Bimbo  longs  for  his  sword.  Robert 
Mayne's  got  the  loveliest  clothes,  and  such  a  kind, 
face,  Mother  says  she  feels  he  knows  everything, 
before  she's  spoken.  She  feels  sure  he's  a  dear, 
and  she  says  his  face  makes  her  feel  bound  to  tell 
him  what  she's  been  doing  ;  and  he's  never  bored 
by  trifles.  And  often  when  we  come  into  the  room, 
just  for  fun,  Mummie  says,  'Well,  we've  come  in 
again  ;  it's  very  windy  and  cold,  but  the  crocuses 
are  showing.  I  had  a  few  things  to  do  at  Woollands, 
but  it's  so  vexing,  I  couldn't  find  a  match  anywhere 
for  the  blue  .  .  .  '  And  then  she  goes  on,  looking 
at  him  in  his  picture,  and  makes  up  all  sorts  of 
enjoyable  nonsense,  and  says  get  away  with  us, 
she's  talking  to  Robert  Mayne  ;  and  we  love  it 
when  she's  in  that  mood  ;  and  say  *  Go  on,  go  on/ 
and  sometimes  she  tells  us  what  he  says  to  her — but, 
the  best  of  all  was  when  ..." 

"  Was  when  .  .  .  was  when  .  .  ."  echoed  a  very 
pleasant  voice  beside  her,  and  a  hand  was  set  on 
Clare's  shoulder.     And,  looking  up,  she  saw  Robert 
ii 


THE    CHILDREN    AND   THE    PICTURES 

Mayne  standing  there,  M.P.  for  Upper  Gatton. 
Never  did  she  think  his  face  looked  nicer  than  at 
that  moment,  or  his  coat  so  warm  and  red. 

"  It's  only  love  that  makes  alive,"  he  repeated, 
looking  at  Mrs.  Inchbald.  "  Was  I  right  or  was  I 
wrong,  Madam  ?  Should  you  and  I  be  talking  to 
this  little  thing  here  to-night  if  they  didn't  care  F  " 
His  voice  was  so  extremely  comfortable  that  Clare 
felt  wonderfully  happy,  just  as  one  always  feels  if 
people  are  near  one  that  understand.  You  feel 
stroked  down  and  peaceful,  and  as  if  you  needn't 
talk  much,  because  they  know.  And  you  think  you 
never  need  feel  as  if  your  inside  were  made  of  red 
serge  soaked  in  lemon  juice,  which  is  the  feeling 
that  another  kind  of  person  brings  about.  So 
Clare  stood  and  watched  him  talking  to  Mrs.  Inch- 
bald,  and  enjoyed  it  very  much. 

"  I  think  I  had  the  pleasure,  Madam,  of  travelling 
in  the  van  with  you,  when  we  made  the  much- 
dreaded  move  ?  " 

"  You  did,  Sir,  and  you  were  mightily  helpful 
staying  as  you  did  the  needless  chatter  and  tittle- 
tattle  of  the  occasion." 

"  It  was  the  morose  forebodings  that  I  felt  grieved 
by,"  said  Robert  Mayne,  "  the  faithless  despair, 
the  manufactured  misery  of  morbid  minds.  Why, 

12 


THE    CHILDREN    AND   THE    PICTURES 

what  need  was  there  to  fill  the  children  with  appre- 
hension, to  chill  our  own  hearts  with  fear  ?  You 
yourself,  madam,"  he  continued  with  a  charming 
bow,  "  had  need  that  day  of  all  your  energy  of 
character  for  which  I  have  so  much  respect.  You 
would  not  let  the  weaker  moods  possess  your  heart. 
How  I  wish  we  might  then  have  shown  those  who 
were  fearful,  these  sheltering  walls,  these  fair  white 
rooms,  this  Home  !  " 

"  You  might  show  some  folk  the  loaves  upon  the 
table,  and  they'd  swear  they  were  going  to  starve," 
said  Mrs.  Inchbald  crisply.  "  The  children  are 
well  housed  too,  for  that  matter  ;  really  better 
than  before.  I  don't  think  yellow  satin  and 
brocade  suits  children — white-wash  and  brown 
holland,  say  I.  And  this  house  is  as  near  to  white- 
wash as  the  Mother  can  compass.  Even  the  drawing- 
room  curtains,  I'm  told,  are  to  have  a  decidedly 
brown-holland  appearance." 

"  But  the  children,"  said  Clare,  "  are  they  really 
in  the  house  ?  O,  do  let  me  see  them,  will  you, 
Ma'am  ?  " 

"  It's  time  I  were  framed,  and  you  were  in  bed, 
my  dear,  so  we  may  as  well  go  together  "  ;  and  the 
brisk  old  lady  rose  in  her  stiff  muslin  and  walked 
towards  the  door.  Clare  just  had  sight  of  Robert 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

Mayne    settling   himself    comfortably   to    read    in 
an   arm-chair.     Then   Mrs.   Inchbald  led  her  out 
into  the  passage,  and  up  the  stairs  to  her  own  room. 
But    one    strong    impression    remained   in   Clare's 
mind,  that  the  passage  seemed  in  some  way  different. 

"  That's  not  my  door,"  she  said,  as  she  looked 
before  her,  "  and  Mother's  room  is  further  on.  I 
never  noticed  a  door  there  before.  O,  Mrs. 
Inchbald,  is  it  the  children's  room  ?  " 

She  stood  in  a  long  low  apartment,  the  light 
shed  from  a  nightlight  falling  softly  on  six  beds. 
On  each  pillow  lay  a  little  head. 

Clare  stepped  quietly  beside  them  ;  how  pretty 
they  looked  in  their  sleep,  Collina  and  Beppo  and 
Leslie,  Dolores  and  Fieldmouse  and  Rob. 

There  they  lay,  the  pillows  scarce  dinted.  How 
clearly  she  recognised  them.  And  as  she  bent 
over  the  white  bed  of  Dolores,  Clare  saw  the 
tear  glisten  wet  on  the  rounded  cheek. 


CHAPTER  II 

"  Who  are  thy  Playmates,  boy  ?  " 
"  My  favourite  is  Joyy 
t/Ind  he  his  sister  Peace  doth  bring  to  playy 
The  livelong  day. 
I  love  her  well^  but  he 
Is  most  to  me." 

j.  B.  TABB 

jHEN  Clare  woke  next  morning  it  was 
almost  time  to  rise.  She  could  guess 
the  hour  by  the  wan  light  of  a  wintry 
sunbeam  touching  the  inner  edge  of 
her  window  curtains,  and  the  sound  of  housemaids 
stirring  in  the  house.  There  lay  the  grapes  by  her 
bedside  that  her  Mother  had  brought  for  her  to 
find  on  waking.  She  put  out  her  hand  for  these,  and 
gradually  as  she  lay  there,  there  came  back  upon  her 
remembrance,  the  strange  experience  of  last  night. 

Had  she  dreamed  it  ?     If  so,  it  was  a  vivid  dream. 
How  sincerely  she  hoped  not.     "  Because  if  I've 
1$ 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

dreamt  it  I  shan't  be  able  to  go  on  with  it  and,  if  it 
really  happened,  there  is  no  reason  why  I  shouldn't 
see  all  the  others,  and  what  fun  that  might  be. 
I  should  ask  what  it  was  Field  mouse  had  just  told 
Rob  that  made  his  eyes  so  round  and  shining,  and 
what  it  is  makes  dear  Miss  Ross  so  sad,  and  I  should 
ask  how  long  Kitty  Fischer  has  had  her  doves,  and 
if  they  lay  eggs  all  through  the  winter  like  Mummie's ; 
and  ..." 

"  Clare  !  d'epeche  toi,  ma  mignonne,  voyons, 
voyons,  voyons  ;  "  and  Mademoiselle  entered  the 
room  concerned  to  find  Clare  still  in  her  nightgown, 
and  dawdling,  with  bare  feet.  But  all  day  long, 
through  the  hurry  and  skirmish  of  an  ordinary  day, 
through  the  tedium  of  lessons  and  the  ballyragging 
of  the  boys,  Clare  hugged  her  precious  secret  to 
her  heart.  She  couldn't  bear  to  speak  of  it,  for  if 
it  were  only  a  dream,  her  longing  for  it  to  continue 
would  be  intensified.  She  had  seen  Mrs.  Inchbald 
and  Robert  Mayne,  and  spoken  to  them,  and  the 
children  in  the  pictures  were  real.  If  this  were 
only  a  dream,  then  she'd  rather  not  talk  about  it ; 
but  if  it  were  true,  if  it  were  really  true,  then  she'd 
tell  Bim  and  Christopher  about  her  wonderful 
discovery,  and  to-night,  this  very  night  it  would 
be  proved. 

16 


PEG     WOFFIXGTON. 


Hogarth. 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

Have  you  ever  lived  through  a  day  that  has 
some  treasure  of  knowledge  or  expectation,  that  lies 
hidden  beneath  everything  tiresome,  beautifying  the 
prosaic  features  of  the  day  ?  To  Clare  it  made 
it  wonderfully  easy  to  put  up  with  all  sorts  of 
difficulties,  this  enchanting  secret  of  hers. 

Bedtime  came,  and  after  the  usual  bath-skirmish 
all  three  children  were  in  bed.  Prayers  said,  lights 
out,  and  the  shadows  in  possession.  Then,  because 
she  had  had  a  long  day  and  was  tired,  Clare  slept. 
And  when  she  awoke  she  heard  her  name  repeated. 
She  sat  up  wide  awake,  and  saw  Dolores  by  her 
bedside — her  little  bodice  crossed  as  prettily  as  in 
the  picture,  with  tiny  skirt,  and  lifted  eyebrow, 
there  she  stood. 

"  Are  you  coming  to  play  with  us  to-night, 
Clare  ?  We've  got  the  drawing-room  to  ourselves 
for  an  hour  before  the  party,  and  it's  lovely,  for  the 
furniture  is  moved  away.  But  we  shall  have  to  go 
to  bed  when  Mrs.  Inchbald  says  so,  but  there's  still 
time  before  that.  Shall  we  go  and  fetch  the  others  ?  " 

Clare's  heart  beat  quickly,  but  she  was  out  of  bed 
in  a  moment,  following  Dolores  from  the  room. 

"  I  must  wake  up  Bim  and  Christopher,"  she 
said.  "  Will  you  wait  for  me  ?  Their  room  is  not 
far  away." 

17  B 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

She  ran  off,  but  came  headlong  in  collision  with 
somebody  round  the  corner  of  the  stairs. 

"  Mercy,"  exclaimed  a  sharp  voice,  "  the  children 
again,  I'll  be  bound."  This  was  said  with  great 
asperity,  and  Clare,  recovering  as  best  she  might 
from  a  stinging  box  on  the  ear,  had  just  time  to 
see  Peg  Woffington  pass  round  the  corner  in  the 
shortest  skirt,  and  jauntiest  little  bodice  imaginable. 

"  Bim  said  she  looked  cross,  and  isn't  she ! " 
thought  Clare,  as  she  ran  on  into  the  boys'  room. 

But  what  was  her  surprise  to  find  the  beds  empty, 
Bim  and  Christopher  were  gone.  "  Never  mind, 
come  downstairs,"  said  Dolores ;  "  I  dare  say  Leslie 
may  have  taken  them  down." 

No  steps  of  Clare's  could  take  her  sufficiently 
swiftly.  To  be  left  behind  was  to  her  something 
intolerable ;  the  boys  were  already  down  and 
perhaps  having  all  sorts  of  fun,  and  she'd  gone  in 
to  wake  them  up,  and  it  wasn't  fair.  If  you  sound 
the  letters  pr  very  quickly  for  a  second,  it  will  give 
you  some  idea  how  quickly  she  ran  downstairs. 

Bim  and  Christopher  were  standing  together 
talking  to  a  group  of  children,  and  Clare  heard  Bim 
explaining  : 

"  Fm  so  sorry ;  it's  my  fault,  but  you  must 
come,  boys,  another  day.  You  see  two  of  my 
18 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

friends  mayn't  play  with  children  they  don't  know, 
and  so  I  hope  you'll  come  again  and  have  a  game 
with  Christopher  and  my  sister.  My  Mother 
wants  you  to  wipe  your  boots  on  the  mat  as  you  go 
out,  and  I'll  send  word  when  next  we  want  you. 
Good-bye,  good-bye,  here's  a  bun  for  each — and, 
wait  a  moment,  take  all  this  cake,  won't  you  ?  " 

Clare's  first  thought  was,  "  Bim's  got  his  Wilsford 
village  boys  here,  but  how  has  he  managed  it  ?  " 

"  O  Bim,"  she  cried  out,  "  who  are  they,  what 
are  you  doing,  why  are  they  going  away  ?  " 

"  Wait  a  minute,  I'll  tell  you.  You  see,  Leslie 
woke  me  and  Christopher,  and  said  we  were  going 
to  have  a  jolly  game.  I  had  asked  in  the  village 
boys  as  usual,  and  found  out  too  late  that  Charlotte 
and  Henry  Spencer  aren't  allowed  to  play  with 
them,  you  know.  I  felt  dreadfully  awkward,  but 
it's  all  right  now.  I  don't  know  how  people  can 
have  such  swabs  for  Mothers.  Anyhow,  there  it  is, 
and  as  Charlotte  and  Henry  came  down  first,  I  can't 
very  well  go  against  it.  Come  on,  children,"  he 
called  out  suddenly,  and  Leslie  and  Beppo  rushed 
up,  their  eyes  glancing.  But  not  before  Clare 
had  a  glimpse  of  an  astonishing  sight.  It  was  this. 
All  the  dear  children  to  whom  Bim  had  given  cakes 
filed  out  into  the  passage.  With  her  own  astonished 
'9 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

eyes,  she  saw  them  walk  up  to  the  Morland  pictures, 
and  disappear  into  them  among  the  trees.  They 
were  "  the  apple  stealers,"  and  the  "  children 
playing  at  soldiers,"  and  as  she  ran  up  to  the  pic- 
tures with  all  her  heart  in  her  eyes  to  look  closer 
she  was  just  in  time  to  hear  that  sound  of  ineffable 
beauty  when  the  wind  blows  softly  among  a  myriad 
leaves. 

There  was  a  cool  smell  of  moss. 

A  bough  swayed  under  the  weight  of  a  climbing 
boy,  and  she  heard  a  dog  bark  in  the  distance. 

Then  the  branches  closed  over,  there  was  a  rustle 
in  the  greenwood,  and  everything  was  still. 


CHAPTER  III 

.  .  .   That  ancient  festival^  the  Fair, 

Below,  the  open  space  through  every  nook, 

Of  the  wide  area  twinkles,  is  alive 

With  heads  ;  the  midway  region  and  above 

Is  thronged  with  staring  pictures  and  huge  scrolls. 

Dumb  proclamations  of  the  Prodigies, 

With  chattering  monkeys  dangling  from  their  poles 

And  children  whirling  in  their  roundabouts, 

With  those  that  stretch  the  neck  and  strain  the  eyes, 

And  crack  the  voice  in  rivalship.  .  . 

THE  PRELUDE 

(FTER  the  village  children    had  disap- 
peared into  the  wood,  Clare  turned  to 
join    her    brothers.      She   found    them 
clustered  round  Fieldmouse  and  Robin. 
"  Whose  fortune  shall  I  tell  now,  good  people  ?  " 
Mousie  was    saying,    her    upper  lip    drawn    into    a 
point,    so   that   her    mouth    was    shaped   like    the 
tiniest  V. 

zi 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

"  Mine,  please,"  said  Clare,  "  how  do  you  do  it  ? " 

"  O,"  said  Rob ;  "  she  learnt  it  in  our  great 
adventure  ;  she  learnt  it  from  the  gipsies.  Didn't 
you  know  we'd  had  a  great  adventure  ?  " 

"  No,  when  ?  " 

"  We  were  stolen  by  gipsies,  and  kept  away  from 
Mother  and  Father  a  whole  six  weeks,"  said  Robin. 

"  And  then  we  only  got  back  by  being  tied  up  in 
bags,  so  that  they  thought  we  were  barley." 

"  Oh,  tell  us  all  about  it,"  cried  the  others. 

And  as  they  cared  to  hear  it,  perhaps  you  will  care 
to  hear  it,  and  so  here  is  their  story  from  beginning 
to  end. 


The  Story  of  the  Children  and  the 
Gipsies. 

Charlotte  and  Henry  Spencer  lived  with  their 
father  and  mother  at  Blenheim  Palace,  in  the  County 
of  Oxfordshire.  Blenheim  Palace  was  the  name  of 
their  home,  and  it  may  be  seen  to  this  day,  standing 
in  all  its  magnificence  in  the  midst  of  a  great  park. 
For  Charlotte  and  Henry  were  the  children  of  the 
Duke  and  Duchess  of  Marlborough,  and  Blenheim 
Palace  was  the  gift  of  a  grateful  nation  to  their  great- 


THE  FORTUNE-TELLER 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

grandfather,  John  Churchill,  the  first  duke.  He  it 
is  you  read  of  in  your  History  books,  who  won 
the  battles  of  Ramilies  and  Malplaquet,  Oudenarde 
and  Blenheim,  fighting  against  the  French  ;  and  his 
Duchess  Sarah  was  famous  for  her  beauty,  and  was 
the  friend  of  Queen  Anne. 

These  children  then  lived,  as  I  have  said,  at  this 
great  Palace,  and  were  dressed  in  red  velvet  and 
feathers,  and  taught  to  dance  the  minuet  and 
gavotte.  There  were  no  trains  in  their  day,  and  no 
telegrams  or  motor-cars.  They  travelled  by  the 
stage-coach  if  they  came  up  to  London,  and  life  was 
in  many  ways  rougher  and  cruder  then  than  it  is 
now. 

If  a  message  were  needed,  a  man  had  to  saddle  a 
horse  and  gallop  miles  with  it,  or  perhaps  foot- 
runners  were  engaged.  And  this  means  that  a  man, 
footsore  and  mud-stained,  might  arrive  suddenly  at 
your  father's  door,  having  run  or  ridden  over  half  the 
country,  with  a  note  to  deliver  in  his  hand.  Char- 
lotte and  Henry  knew  a  very  different  England  to 
what  we  know  now  in  many  ways  ;  yet  essentially 
it  was  the  same.  The  flower  seeds  in  their 
garden  plots  grew  in  just  the  same  manner  as  do 
yours,  and  when  they  went  bird-nesting  they  found 
just  the  same  kind  of  nests  in  the  same  kind  of 
23 


THE    CHILDREN    AND   THE    PICTURES 

hiding- places  as  you  do  now.  The  wren's  nest, 
made  of  last  year's  leaves,  because  it  is  built  in  a  beech- 
wood,  and  the  one  made  of  green  moss,  because  it 
is  built  in  a  yew-tree  ;  these  they  knew  just  as 
you  know  them,  because  these  belong  to  the  kind 
of  things  that  don't  change.  So  you  may  imagine 
them,  when  at  last  they  had  finished  their  lessons, 
which  occupied  many  more  hours  of  the  day  than 
yours,  you  may  imagine  them  running  out  to  the 
hay-field,  which  looked  to  them  just  as  you  see  it, 
or  running  to  the  dairy,  which  held  the  same  cool  pans 
of  creamy  milk.  But  in  one  way  perhaps  their  con- 
dition was  different ;  they  were  so  rarely  left  alone. 
They  had  always  a  nurse  or  governess  or  a  tutor 
with  them  ;  and  if  they  were  with  their  parents,  they 
had  to  sit  so  quiet  in  the  large  rooms  that  it  was  little 
or  no  pleasure  to  be  there.  They  lived  in  the  days 
that  Miss  Taylor  writes  of  when  she  says  : 

Good  little  boys  should  never  say 
"  I  will,"  and  "  give  me  these  !  " 

Oh  no — that  never  is  the  way, 
But  "  Madam,  if  you  please." 

And  "  If  you  please,"  to  sister  Anne, 

Good  boys  to  say  are  ready  ; 
And  "  Yes,  Sir,"  to  a  gentleman, 

And  "  Yes,  Ma'am,"  to  a  lady. 
24 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

Those  were  the  days  of  strict  upbringing  and  formal 
manners.  If  a  little  child  wouldn't  dress  quickly, 
she  was  left  in  her  night-gown  all  day  ;  or  if  two  little 
girls  quarrelled  over  two  new  dolls  that  they  loved 
intensely,  their  mothers  would  send  these  two  new 
dolls  back  at  once  to  the  shop  from  which  they  were 
bought ;  and  no  matter  how  many  tears,  no  forgiveness. 

Well,  as  one  result  of  all  this  strict  surveillance 
Charlotte  and  Henry  developed  a  passion  for 
being  alone.  The  words  "  to  escape  "  were  to  them 
words  of  magical  import,  and  they  would  sometimes 
lean  out  of  their  little  beds  towards  each  other 
whispering  long  plans.  It  began  something  like  this  : 

"  Mousie  ?  " 

"  Yes ?  " 

"  Are  you  asleep  ?  " 

"  No — are  you  ?  " 

"  No.     I  say." 

"  Yes  ?  " 

"  Shall  we  escape  ?  " 

"0-0-Oh 

This  was  Mousie  putting  her  lips  in  that  particular 
way  she  has,  and  running  her  little  eyebrows  up.  And 
this  was  not  a  conversation  of  one  evening,  it  was  a 
conversation  of  a  hundred  rush-light  vigils,  the  burden 
of  a  hundred  corner-talks.  And  to  run  from  one  end 


THE    CHILDREN    AND   THE    PICTURES 

of  a  hay-field  to  another  was  a  joy,  and  to  look  at 
the  wide  world  from  the  window  of  the  family 
coach,  was  an  enchantment. 

One  day,  as  they  were  walking  with  their  governess 
in  the  gardens,  something  unusual  occurred.  Mousie 
cut  her  hand  badly  with  a  sharp  strand  of  Pampas  grass, 
and  the  blood  flowed  so  swiftly  from  the  fingers 
that  the  governess  became  alarmed.  Hurrying  the 
child  into  the  gardener's  cottage  she  asked  for 
cold  water  and  a  bandage  for  the  wound.  Robin 
followed,  distressed  and  silent,  while  the  gardener's 
wife  eagerly  fetched  everything  she  could  supply. 

"  We  must  bathe  it  in  vinegar  before  bandaging," 
said  the  governess,  "  and  if  this  is  beyond  your 
power  to  provide,  my  good  woman,  I  will  myself  go 
and  fetch  some  from  the  house.  Lady  Charlotte 
must  take  no  undue  exertion  till  the  wound  is 
properly  tied."  And  Mrs.  Goodenough  left  the 
cottage  immensely  perturbed,  walking  past  the  good 
gardener's  wife  in  the  doorway,  as  if  no  such  person 
held  open  the  door. 

Mousie  had  other  manners,  however,  and  now  her 
whole  mind  was  centred  on  the  actions  of  the  kindly 
woman  who  had  done  all  so  willingly. 

14  I'm  afraid  your  basin  is  stained,  I  am  so  sorry, 
I  didn't  know  that  grass  cut." 
26 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

"And  how  should  you,  my  lady?  'tis  a  nasty 
cut  surely,  and  as  for  the  basin  there's  no  mariner 
of  harm  done  at  all.  I'm  that  sorry  I've  no 
vinegar  for  your  ladyship,  but  Peter  was  to  buy 
me  some  coming  back  from  the  fair." 

"From  the  fair!  O,  what  fair?"  said  both  the 
children. 

"  Why,  Woodstock  Fair,"  said  the  woman  ;  "  the 
road  has  just  been  packed  with  gipsy  vans  and 
menageries,  and  tinkers,  and  droves  of  ponies — 
just  packed,  for  the  last  few  days !  But  you 
wouldn't  be  seeing  that,  being  never  on  the  common 
roads,  as  a  body  might  put  it.  But  George  and 
Peter  are  away  to  see  the  fun,  and  to  bring  us  all 
fairings."  Smiling  she  went  to  the  lintel  to  see  if 
Mrs.  Goodenough  were  returning  from  her  quest. 
Mousie  and  Rob  looked  at  each  other,  and  their 
eyes  exchanged  the  same  thought. 

What  longing  possessed  them  to  visit  the  fair  ; 
they  knew  well  enough  what  it  meant,  for  they  had 
had  a  nursery  maid  who  used  to  tell  them ;  and  now 
to  think  the  fat  lady,  and  the  mermaid  in  a  bottle, 
and  the  double-headed  calf  and  the  clowns,  and 
the  cocoanuts  were,  so  to  speak,  at  their  very  door. 
How  should  they  get  there  ?  It  was  no  use  asking 
to  go,  for  fairs  were  common  things ;  only  common 
27 


THE    CHILDREN    AND   THE    PICTURES 

people  went  to  them,  that  is  how  Mrs.  Goodenough 
would  have  answered  the  request.  Yet  go  they 
must,  thought  Rob  ;  and  "  Mousie,"  he  whispered, 
"  shall  we  escape  ?  " 

Mrs.  Brown  was  standing  at  the  doorway  and 
heard  no  sound  of  Robin's  whisper,  nor  caught  a 
glimpse  of  Mousie's  bright-eyed  response.  She  only 
turned  away  as  being  satisfied  Mrs.  Goodenough 
was  not  yet  in  sight,  and  she  might  set  about  some 
household  task. 

But  Robin  held  his  little  black  hat  with  the  white 
plume  across  it  in  his  hand,  and  in  his  finest  manner 
stepped  to  meet  her. 

"We  thank  you  very  much,  Mrs.  Brown,"  he 
said,  "  for  your  kindness.  Charlotte's  hand  is  no 
longer  bleeding,  and  we  will  follow  Mrs.  Good- 
enough  from  your  door." 

€<  Do'ee  stay,  my  dear,"  said  the  cottage  woman. 
"  I  shouldn't  like  to  see  'ee  leave  the  cottage  till 
Madam  return  :  do'ee  sit  down  by  the  settle  and 
I'll  fetch  the  kittens  for  'ee,  they  are  but  in  the 
wood-shed  at  the  back." 

But  Robin's  mind  had  but  one  thought,  and 
Mousie's  hand  was  clasped  in  his. 

"  Come  away,  come  away,"  he   said,    "  Mousie, 
we'll  escape,  we'll  escape  to  the  fair." 
18 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

Do  you  think  Mousie  needed  any  further  instiga- 
tion ?  wasn't  the  lovely  freedom  implied  in  the  word 
"  escape  "  enough  ?  They  had  no  one  round  them 
to  whom  their  naughtiness  would  give  pain ;  dis- 
pleasure had  till  now  but  followed  the  commission  of 
a  fault.  It  is  only  when  children  really  love  those 
around  them,  that  they  hold  some  rein  upon  their  fitful 
desires.  Only  when  they  stop  to  say  :  "  Will  it 
grieve  Mummie  if  I  do  it  ?  "  is  there  a  chance  of 
their  denying  themselves. 

Robin  and  Mousie  knew  only  severity,  so  their 
inclination  was  a  thing  to  be  pursued,  especially  if  it 
outweighed  in  pleasure  the  chastisement  it  might 
bring.  They  were  soon  running  down  the  drive,  and 
dodging  among  the  bushes,  clambering  over  fences, 
dropping  into  ditches,  in  the  best  manner  of  a 
runaway  thief.  How  their  hearts  pounded  against 
their  ribs,  how  their  cheeks  glowed  from  running. 
And  how  wonderful  it  was  to  be  alone ;  and  to  be  so 
excited  and  happy. 

Sometimes  a  rabbit  would  dart  away  among  the 
bracken,  its  white  scut  bobbing  up  the  hillside.  And 
once  when  they  sat  down  to  rest,  shielded  by  the  high 
undergrowth,  a  large  heron  rose  majestically  from  near. 

"  How  lovely  it  all  is,"  sighed  Robin  ;  "  at  last 
we've  escaped." 

29 


CHAPTER    IV 

The  bramble,  the  bramble^ 
The  bonny  jorest  bramble, 

Doth  make  a  jest 

Of  silken  vest, 
That  will  through  greenwood  scramble. 

T.  L.  PEACOCK. 

!T  was  not  long  before  Robin's  pretty 
red  coat  had  a  good  many  holes  in  it. 
The  lace  was  torn  away  from  his  throat 
and  his  flying  cape,  and  that  delightful 
little  hat  of  his  had  disappeared  altogether.  Mousie 
was  the  best  off  in  the  matter,  for  her  skirts  had 
been  kilted  before  starting.  That  is  to  say,  the 
puce-coloured  overskirt  that  she  generally  wore 
rather  long,  had  been  turned  up  round  her  waist, 
showing  the  cream-coloured  petticoat. 

It  was  an  early  fair  and  took  place  in  the  month  of 
September,  so  they  had  good  weather  for  their  exploit. 
30 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

While  they  were  resting,  rather  weary,  yet  trying 
still  to  think  it  was  pleasant,  they  heard  strange  voices 
among  the  trees.  It  sounded  as  if  a  man  and  a 
woman  were  quarrelling,  and  something  about  the 
sound  made  the  children  afraid.  The  man's  voice 
rose  very  roughly  above  that  of  the  woman's,  and 
she  seemed  to  be  in  pain.  "  Not  if  you  strike 
me  dead  ;  I  won't  do  it,  Bill,  not  if  you  strike  me 
dead." 

"  Then  take  that,  and  cease  your  misery,  and 
leave  your  betters  to  do  the  work  they've  planned." 

And  there  followed  the  sound  of  blows  and  a 
clamour,  half  a  strangled  sob  or  cry,  then  a  thud 
as  if  some  one  fell  heavily.  And  silence  for  a  time. 
And  then  there  was  the  sound  of  footsteps  slowly 
withdrawing  through  the  dead  leaves  of  the  wood. 

There  was  something  dreadful  to  the  children  in 
this,  something  very  frightening.  Was  somebody 
really  lying  there,  quite  close  to  them  and  quite  still  ; 
somebody  who  had  been  talking  and  moving  about 
just  now,  and  who  now  made  no  movement  whatever  ? 
What  had  happened  ?  Had  that  dreadful  man 
gone  away  ?  O,  should  Robin  go  and  see  ?  "  No, 
no,"  cried  Mousie,  hiding  her  face  close  to  him, 
"  no,  no  ;  let  us  go  home,  let  us  go  home." 

But  Robin  was  made  of  sterner  stuff,  and  Mousie's 
31 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

fear  only  served  to  strengthen  him.  He  found 
many  brave  things  to  say  to  her.  Very  soon  he 
was  upright  and  stealing  through  the  trees,  peeping 
and  peering  as  he  crept  forward.  Then  he  saw  the 
figure  of  a  woman  lying  quite  still  upon  the  ground. 
She  had  long  black  hair,  and  brown  clothes  on,  and 
her  face  looked  as  if  she  were  asleep.  It  was  so 
white  and  pretty  that  Robin  didn't  feel  afraid  of  her, 
so  he  went  quite  near  to  look.  And  he  touched  the 
hand  and  thought  how  cold  it  was,  and  Mousie 
soon  came  creeping  up. 

Then  the  best  thought  that  could  have  come  to 
Robin,  made  him  say  :  "  I  think  she's  only  asleep, 
because  I  saw  her  eyelids  move.  Run  to  the  brook 
Mousie,  and  dip  your  hands  in  and  bring  as  much 
water  as  you  can."  And  together  they  brought 
water,  and  patted  the  white  face  with  it,  and  Robin 
laid  his  wet  hands  on  the  pale  lips.  And  after  a 
time  the  woman  opened  her  eyes,  very  languidly  and 
raised  her  head,  and  looked  about  her.  And  when 
she  saw  the  children  her  eyes  asked  the  questions 
her  lips  could  hardly  frame. 

"  You're  better  now,"  said  Robin.  And,  Mousie, 
said,  "  I  didn't  think  dead  people  could  come  alive." 
But  the  woman  said  :  "  Where's  Jasper  ?  " 

"  If  you  mean  the  man  who  was,  who  was  .  .  . 
3* 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

talking  to  you,"  said  Robin  politely,  "  he  went 
away  into  the  wood  .  .  .  afterwards." 

"  That  was  Bill,  that  was,"  murmured  the  girl, 
"  I  remember  now."  A  sudden  light  came  into  her 
dark  eyes,  making  her  look  scared  and  hunted. 

"  O,  'twasn't  to  serve  men  like  Bill  that  I  come 
into  the  world,  with  his  foul  tongue,  and  his  black 
heart,  and  his  lies  and  cruelty  and  wickedness. 
'Twasn't  to  serve  men  like  Bill,  I  tell  yer !  O  my 
Gawd,  why  didn't  I  die  ? " 

"  Because  Robin  told  me  to  fetch  water  from  the 
brook,"  answered  Mousie,  "  and  directly  I  put  the 
water  on  your  face  you  came  alive  again." 

The  girl  rose  slowly  from  the  ground,  and  stood 
for  a  moment  uncertainly,  then  she  put  out  her  hand 
to  the  children. 

"  Where  do  you  come  from,  you  innercents  ?  "  she 
asked,  "  dropped  out  o'  the  clouds,  eh  ?  or  may 
be  fairies?" 

"  We're  not  fairies,  thank  you,'*  said  Robin.  **  I'm 
Henry  Spencer  you  know,  and  this  is  Charlotte  my 
sister,  I'm  eight  and  she's  nine,  and  we  are  on  our 
way  to  the  fair." 

"  Then  you  kin  take  this  here  bit  o'  paper  for  me. 
Keep  straight  along  the  road,  and  you'll  get  a  lift 
from  a  cart  or  a  waggon,  and  do  you  take  this  bit  o' 
33  c 


THE    CHILDREN    AND   THE    PICTURES 

paper  to  the  door  of  the  mill  by  the  stone  bridge 
in  the  valley  ;  and  say  it's  from  Freedom  Cow- 
per." 

She  swayed  as  she  spoke,  and  Robin  thought  she 
was  going  to  die  again,  for  her  eyes  half  closed,  and 
she  leaned  against  a  tree.  But  soon  she  was 
speaking  urgently,  "  O  Gawd  in  Heaven,  take  the 
paper,  give  it  to  the  man  ...  at  the  mill  .  .  .  run, 
for  I  hear  my  folk  comen,  and  they'll  never  let  you 
go,  they'll  never  let  you  go." 

There  was  a  distant  sound  of  footsteps,  a  far 
stir  in  the  leaves.  Robin  and  Mousie  fled  from 
the  girl  away  among  the  trees,  to  the  little  wattle 
that  surrounded  the  woodland,  and  scrambling  over 
as  best  they  might,  they  lay  down  on  the  further 
side. 

They  heard  voices  talking,  and  the  girl's  voice 
hardly  audible,  and  then  footsteps  going  further  and 
further  away.  At  last  there  was  silence  and,  their 
courage  returning,  they  arose  and  pursued  their  way 
along  the  road. 

But  not  now,  alas,  with  a  joyful  anticipation. 
How  willingly  now  would  Mousie  have  seen  home's 
familiar  aspects,  and  Robin  was  far  hungrier  than  he 
had  ever  been.  For  it  was  now  about  six  o'clock 
in  the  afternoon,  and  they  had  made  their  escape 
34 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

about  eleven,  and  they  had  walked  and  scrambled  for 
seven  hours,  and  had  a  severe  fright  as  well. 

But  Robin  held  the  bit  of  paper,  and  perhaps  the 
idea  of  a  lift  in  a  waggon,  made  him  urge  Mousie 
along  the  road. 

It  was  not  long  before  they  heard  the  sound  of 
wheels  behind  them,  and  a  hooded  farm-cart  appeared. 

"  Please  give  us  a  lift,"  cried  out  Robin,  and  they 
were  soon  up  beside  the  driver. 

"  We  want  to  be  put  down  at  the  mill,  please,  by 
the  stone  bridge  in  the  valley." 

"  Whoi  that  be  farmer  Dreege's  mill,"  said  the 
man  ;  "  but  Farmer  Dreege  he  be  at  the  fair  surely  ; 
there'll  not  be  a  soul  about  I'm  thinking,  without 
Jasper  Ford  be  left  to  mind  the  place." 

"  Yes  ;  that's  the  man  we  want  to  see,  Jasper  Ford  ; 
we've  got  a  message  for  him." 

But  the  driver  of  the  cart  was  a  man  who  minded 
his  own  business,  for  he  said  nothing  more.  He 
seemed  content  to  drop  the  children  with  a  nod, 
at  their  destination,  when  they  reached  the  mill  by  the 
bridge. 

Robin   knocked   at    the  door  stoutly.     A  young 

man  opened  it,  and  stood  looking  quietly  out  upon 

them.     He  had  the  swart  face  of  a  gipsy,  and  the 

dark  hair  and  flashing  teeth  ;  but  his  eyes  were  set 

35 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

well  under  a  broad  brow,  and  looked  out  kindly  upon 
you.  So  that  Robin  had  no  trace  of  fear  and  said  : 
"This  piece  of  paper's  for  you,  if  you  are  Jasper 
Ford  ? " 

Jasper  read  and  re-read  his  bit  of  paper,  the  first 
time  half-aloud  ;  he  was  so  earnest  in  his  eager 
interest,  so  careful  to  decipher  each  word : 

"  Warn  Doctor  Thorpe's  household ',  rick-burning  to- 
night, and  robbery.  Freedom" 

"  Rick-burning  to-night,  and  robbery !  That 
means  when  the  folk  are  all  out  to  quench  the 
fire,  Bill  and  his  lot  will  have  the  house  to  them- 
selves. O,  Freedom,  if  you  would  but  have  listened 
to  me,  and  had  nothing  to  do  with  the  gang. 

But  the  Doctor,  who  Freedom  owes  her  life  to " 

and  Jasper  thrust  the  paper  in  his  pocket.  "  I  must 
go,  d'ye  hear,  youngsters  ?  I  must  go  now.  Do 
ye  sit  and  rest,  and  eat  your  bread  and  sop  here> 
and  I'll  come  back  and  get  your  names  from  you 
when  I  return." 

"  But  tell  us,*'  cried  out  Robin  as  Jasper  turned 
to  leave  them,  "  tell  us,  how  long  does  the  fair  go 
on  ;  is  it  all  over  ?  " 

"  The  fair  ?  Why,  the  fair  '11  go  on  till  ten 
o'clock  at  night,  youngsters  :  but  you'd  better  be  in 
bed  by  then." 

36 


THE    CHILDREN    AND   THE    PICTURES 

Mousie  and  Robin,  well  refreshed  by  food  and 
drink,  felt  all  their  former  zest  for  adventure  re- 
turning. 

"  O,  we'll  go  to  the  fair,  Mousie  ;  it's  only  half  a 
mile  further,  and  we'll  see  all  the  shows  after  all." 
And  putting  down  the  mugs  and  plates  they  had 
eaten  from,  Mousie  and  her  brother  left  the  mill. 


37 


CHAPTER   V 

Vessels  large  may  venture  more, 

But  little  boats  should  keep  near  shore. 

BENJAMIN    FRANKLIN. 

HE  children  set  out  with  renewed 
pleasure,  enheartened  by  the  rest,  and 
food. 

Soon  they  heard  a  strange  medley 
of  sounds  that  their  beating  hearts  told  them  came 
from  the  fair.  Men's  voices  shouting,  the  sound 
of  wheels  and  stirring,  a  clamour  of  many  musical 
instruments,  each  one  not  having  anything  to  do 
with  any  other,  and  then  they  saw  lights ;  and 
very  shortly  they  were  surrounded  by  a  crowd  of 
humanity,  and  an  overwhelming  sense  of  excitement 
and  unrest. 

The  next  time  your  father  takes  you  to  the  Tate 
Gallery  look  at  Mr.  Frith's  picture  of  the  "  Derby 
Day."  It  will  give  you  some  idea  of  the  crowd 
of  busy  people  and  pleasure-seekers  that  Mousie 
and  Robin  suddenly  found  themselves  among.  The 
38 


THE  CHILDREN  AND  THE  PICTURES 

lights  were  being  lit  along  the  little  booths,  blending 
strangely  with  the  summer  twilight,  and  Robin  saw 
acrobats  in  spangles  and  scarlet  climbing  and  leaping 
before  their  master's  show.  He  heard  a  roar  of 
laughter  and  applause  at  a  fellow  grinning  through 
a  horse-collar,  for  there  was  a  competition  as  to 
who  could  make  the  most  excruciating  grimaces, 
his  visage  embellished  by  this  frame.  The  crowd 
was  to  determine  who  was  the  winner,  and  there  had 
been  already  four  competitors  upon  the  little  stage. 
This  one  was  acquiring  by  his  efforts  immense 
applause,  as  he  seemed  to  be  able  to  twist  his  face 
anyhow ;  he  stretched  it  longer  than  you  would 
think  possible ;  he  would  open  his  mouth  and  raise 
his  eyebrows,  so  that  his  chin  dropped  still  further 
and  his  forehead  shot  up  into  a  point.  Then, 
while  the  crowd  was  shouting  encouragement,  he 
would  collapse  his  face  suddenly,  and  all  the  length 
of  it  would  fold  into  wrinkles,  like  the  gurgoyle 
on  the  church  tower  at  home.  His  very  head 
seemed  to  flatten,  and  his  ears  grow  out.  Certainly 
he  was  a  master  of  the  art,  and  the  children  watched 
in  amazement  till  their  interest  was  taken  by  some 
other  marvel  of  the  fair.  But  Captain  Marryat  has 
described  all  this  so  well  in  "  Peter  Simple."  Why 
should  we  not  have  his  words  here  ? 
39 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

"  The  coloured  flags  flapping  in  all  directions,  the 
grass  so  green,  the  white  tents  and  booths,  the  shining 
gilt  gingerbread.  The  variety  of  toys  and  the  variety 
of  noise,  the  quantity  of  people  and  the  quantity  of 
sweetmeats ;  little  boys  so  happy  and  shop  people 
so  polite.  The  music  at  the  booths  and  the  bustle 
and  eagerness  of  the  people  outside  was  enough  to 
make  one's  heart  jump.  There  was  Flynt  and 
Gyngell,  with  fellows  tumbling  head  over  heels,  play- 
ing such  tricks,  eating  fire  and  drawing  yards  of  tape 
out  of  their  mouths.  There  was  the  Royal  Circus, 
all  the  horses  standing  in  a  line  with  men  and 
women  standing  on  their  backs  waving  flags,  while 
trumpeters  blew  trumpets.  And  the  largest  giant 
in  the  world,  and  Mr.  Paap  the  smallest  dwarf  in 
the  world,  and  a  female  dwarf  who  was  smaller  still. 
The  learned  pig,  the  Herefordshire  ox,  and  finally 
Miss  Biffin,  who  did  everything  without  arms  or  legs." 

So  writes  Captain  Marryat.  What  a  gay  scene 
he  paints.  All  honour  to  him  for  one  of  the  best 
story-tellers.  May  all  children  read  his  books. 

Just  as  Robin  and  Mousie  were  leaving  Miss 
Biffin's  bower  they  heard  shouts  of  "  Fire !  fire !  " 
and  suddenly  the  crowd  of  strollers  and  sight-seers 
all  moved  with  one  accord.  Mousie  and  Rob  were 
shoved  and  jostled  till  they  were  borne  along  in 
4o 


THE  CHILDREN  AND  THE  PICTURES 

the  rush  of  people,  as  helpless  as  a  couple  of  corks 
on  a  Scotch  burn. 

When  they  passed  out  from  the  narrowed  alleys 
of  the  fair,  made  by  the  lines  of  booths  and  side- 
shows, the  press  became  less  great,  and  they  were 
able  to  keep  clear  of  the  rush. 

How  frightened  they  were  at  this  sudden  stampede  ; 
and  now,  to  add  to  their  dismay  and  the  general  ex- 
citement, they  saw  a  fierce  conflagration  among  some 
ricks.  These  ricks  were  standing  about  four  fields' 
distant,  and  what  at  first  had  been  one  fitful  tongue 
of  flame  climbing  stealthily  the  side  of  the  dark 
mass,  swiftly  grew  to  be  sevenfold  and  leaping. 
And  from  sevenfold  it  spread  like  molten  gold 
over  the  stack,  as  if  fire  had  been  poured  over  it. 
And  now  a  strange  rushing  sound  grew  out  upon 
the  air,  and  the  stack  was  brilliantly  illumined. 
The  figures  of  the  onlookers  were  cut  out  black 
against  the  glare.  Then  a  heavy  scroll  of  smoke 
mounted  up  into  the  divine  beauty  of  the  night 
sky,  defiling  it  with  thick  vapour.  Now  and  then 
there  would  come  a  lull  in  the  fierce  demolition, 
as  if  even  the  insatiable  maw  of  the  fire  were 
momentarily  replete.  Then  again  it  would  break 
out  all  the  more  fiercely,  and  a  bevy  of  sparks  would 
swing  out,  and  sail  away  against  the  darkness,  like 
41 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

a  great  swarm  of  golden  bees.  The  flames  would 
mount  ever  higher  and  higher,  and  the  rushing 
sound  grow,  and  grow.  How  the  antlered  flames 
leaped  and  roared  into  the  night  sky,  what  a  fierce 
light  they  shed  on  the  surrounding  world.  How 
black  and  jagged  the  shadows  were,  how  vast  the 
columns  of  drifting  smoke.  The  great  elms  in  the 
hedgerow  stood  changed  in  the  strange  light,  their 
lofty  stillness  intensified  by  the  clamour,  and  all 
the  depths  of  their  cool  leafage  showing  grey  in 
the  strong  light. 

The  birds  flew  into  the  very  faces  of  the  onlookers, 
witless  of  their  direction,  and  the  rats  ran  from  the 
burning  hayricks  among  the  crowd,  blinded  by  the 
glare. 

To  Rob  and  Mousie,  who  had  lived  such  sheltered 
lives,  it  was  as  if  they  had  been  transported  to  some 
other  planet,  to  a  world  of  tumult  and  alarm.  They 
had  no  words  to  express  their  pitiful  state ;  they 
stood  dumbly  clinging  together. 

And  then  two  figures  came  towards  them  as  they 
stood  somewhat  in  the  shadow — the  figures  of  two 
men. 

"  The  mischief's  done  right  enough,  but  it's  all 
for  nothing,  and  we'll  get  nothing  for  our  trouble. 
We're  lucky  if  we  gets  quit  of  this ;  they've  got 
42 


THE  CHILDREN  AND  THE  PICTURES 

news  of  it  after  all.  I've  been  to  the  side-door  and 
the  front-door,  but  the  whole  place  is  barred  ;  why, 
the  very  windows  have  their  shutters  up,  and  the 
great  bulldog  in  the  yard  that  Freedom  said  she'd 
poisoned,  standing  right  up  against  the  opening, 
showing  his  teeth.  There's  been  foul  play  some- 
where ;  we've  been  split  upon  ;  and  if  I  can  lay  my 

finger  on  who's  done  it,  I'll "  his  speech  lost 

itself  in  a  string  of  oaths  and  maledictions  while 
he  trod  heavily  forward  to  where  the  children  stood. 
And  as  he  turned  his  great  ugly  visage  upon  them, 
Mousie  screamed,  "  It's  the  man  in  the  wood,  Robin  ! 
it's  the  man  who  killed  the  woman  in  the  wood  !  " 
And  before  Robin  could  say  a  word  in  answer,  he 
felt  a  great  blow,  as  if  the  earth  had  jumped  up 
and  slapped  him,  and  he  knew  nothing  more.  Then 
one  of  the  men  caught  the  frightened  Mousie  and 
tied  a  cruel  bandage  so  quickly  round  her  that  she 
could  neither  scream  nor  speak,  and  another  picked 
up  Robin  where  he  lay  quite  still  upon  the  ground, 
and  between  them  they  carried  the  children  away 
swiftly. 

The    men  walked    till    they   came  to  a    belt    of 

trees,  far  out  upon  the  Down.     Here  they  set  their 

burdens  by  the  embers  of  a  fire  of  charred  wood. 

Two  or  three  rail-backed  ponies  were  picketed  out 

43 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

upon  the  green,  and  a  great  van  loomed  dark  in 
the  half-light.  Several  rough,  unkempt  faces 
peered  at  them,  and  dark  forms  crouched  about 
the  fire,  stirring  its  embers  to  a  fitful  flame. 

Mousie  and  Robin  were  in  a  gipsies'  encampment, 
and  the  very  thick  of  their  adventure  about  to 
begin. 


44 


CHAPTER  VI 

How  can  a  bird  that  is  born  for  joy 

Sit  in  a  cage  and  sing  ? 

How  can  a  child  when  fears  annoy 

But  droop  his  tender  wing 

And  forget  his  youthful  spring  ? 

W.    BLAKE. 

\T  was  late  the  next  day  when  Mousie 
opened  her  eyes.  She  had  lain  sensible 
of  discomfort  for  some  time  before 
she  wholly  woke,  and  now  a  sense  of 
movement  and  the  gritting  of  wheels  on  a  road 
shook  sleep  finally  from  her.  She  raised  herself 
and  looked  round.  She  was  lying  in  a  little  box- 
bed,  only  just  large  enough  to  hold  her.  A  rough 
sheet  was  thrown  across  her  of  the  dingiest  nature, 
and  the  muscles  of  her  neck  and  shoulders  ached 
when  she  turned  about.  And  there  in  the  corner 
of  the  van,  lying  on  the  floor  with  his  head  on  a 
bundle  of  clothes,  lay  Robin.  A  very  old  woman 
sat  in  a  chair  beside  him,  and  every  now  and  then 
45 


THE  CHILDREN  AND  THE  PICTURES 

she  would  bend  down  and  look  earnestly  into  his 
sleeping  face. 

"  Robin,  wake  up,"  cried  Mousie  ;  "  Robin,  where 
are  we  ?  " 

"Whist  there,  with  your  wake  up,"  said  the 
woman  in  a  low  voice.  "  Be  silent,  will  'ee  ?  rousing 
him  from  the  first  bit  o'  quiet  sleep  he's  had  the 
whole  night  long." 

She  looked  at  Mousie  long  after  her  half-whis- 
pered words  were  uttered,  scowling  from  under  her 
shaggy  brows ;  and  the  child  kept  her  eyes  fixed  on 
the  old  woman's  evil  face.  She  had  never  seen  so 
sinister  and  wrinkled  a  countenance — it  held  her 
spell-bound  ;  she  dared  not  so  much  as  move  in  her 
box-bed.  Slowly  the  van  ground  along  the  flinty 
roads,  sometimes  lurching  this  way  and  that,  some- 
times almost  overturning  in  the  stony  inequalities. 
The  old  hag  moved  about,  but  was  never  far  from 
Robin,  bathing  his  temples  with  a  moistened  rag, 
or  forcing  the  pale  lips  asunder,  and  giving  him 
a  spoonful  of  brown  liquid.  Then  Mousie  saw 
that  Robin  moved  languidly,  and  every  now  and 
then  opened  his  eyes.  That  he  should  be  awake 
and  not  seek  her  seemed  strange,  but  so  long  as 
the  old  hag  watched  over  them,  she  dared  say 
nothing. 

46 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE     PICTURES 

Then  the  van  stopped,  and  the  door  was  thrown 
roughly  open.  The  old  woman  climbed  down  the 
steps  into  the  fresh  air. 

"  Now  then,  get  up,  and  let's  see  what  you're 
good  for,"  she  said  crossly,  as  she  looked  back 
threateningly  at  Mousie,  and  disappeared.  The 
child  rose  from  her  box-bed  and  followed. 

The  delight  was  great  to  feel  the  warm  clear 
sunlight  round  her,  as  she  stepped  out  on  to  the 
soft  grass.  They  were  in  a  wide  track  with  ragged 
thorn  hedges,  and  two  or  three  gipsies  were  un- 
harnessing the  horses.  Freedom,  the  girl  who  had 
swooned  in  the  wood,  was  building  a  fire  with  sticks 
and  great  branches.  Mousie  ran  eagerly  towards 
her,  but  to  her  surprise  Freedom  seemed  hardly  to 
recognise  her,  and  Mousie  shrank  back  before  the 
strange  void  of  her  face.  It  was  as  if  she  moved  in 
her  sleep,  barely  conscious  of  her  surroundings. 

The  gang  consisted  of  seven  gipses,  three  men 
and  three  women,  and  a  boy.  There  was  Bill  and 
Mr.  Petulengro,  a  shrivelled  old  man,  whose  grey 
hair  toned  ill  with  the  deep  brown  of  his  com- 
plexion. There  was  a  younger  man  than  Bill, 
whom  they  called  Farrer,  and  the  boy  Abel.  The 
other  woman,  Maria,  had  a  baby  in  the  shawl  at 
her  back. 

47 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

Soon  the  men  had  picketed  out  the  ponies,  and 
gone  their  various  ways,  leaving  Freedom,  the  old 
grandmother,  and  Maria,  in  charge  of  the  encamp- 
ment on  the  Down. 

Mousie  was  made  to  do  the  old  Grannie's  behests. 
She  had  to  clean  the  utensils,  see  to  the  fire,  haul 
out  the  murky  rags  that  made  their  tents,  and 
generally  fetch  and  carry.  She  got  more  scoldings 
in  half-an-hour  than  she  had  in  a  month  at  her  own 
home,  and  there  was  no  time  to  look  peaky  over  it. 

"Just  'ee  set  that  sack  down  where  'ee  took  un 
from,  and  come  'ee  here,  and  peel  these  potatoes, 
and  if  'ee  cut  deeper  than  the  rind,  I  tell  'ee  I'll 
cut  into  'ee !  Oho,  my  sweet  pigeon,  and  it's  fine 
ladies  we  are,  and  the  likes  as  I  never  see ;  and  when 
you've  done  the  potatoes  do  'ee  cut  up  that  hill  in 
double-quick  time  and  bring  me  back  some  tent- 
pins,  and  if  'ee  gather  crooked  ones,  I'll  prick  yer 
skin  with  them,  I  promise  ye — I'll  prick  yer  pretty 
skin  for  'ee  !  I'll  prick  yer  skin  !  " 

She  leered,  and  scowled,  and  coughed,  and  spat, 
while  she  shambled  about  talking,  sometimes  pinch- 
ing Mousie's  cheek  with  her  clawlike  hand,  or 
raising  her  skinny  arm  as  if  to  strike  her.  It  was 
a  new  experience  for  Mousie,  and  had  she  been 
given  less  to  do,  would  have  frightened  her  severely. 
48 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

As  it  was  she  just  obeyed,  and  dared  not  question, 
far  less  object  or  make  delay.  Meanwhile  Maria 
sat  on  the  steps  of  the  van,  crooning  over  her  baby. 
And  the  words  of  her  song  were  these  : — 

"  Holly  stands  within  the  hall,  faire  to  behold  ; 
Ivy  stands  without  the  door,  she  is  full  sore  a-cold. 

Holly  and  his  merry  men  they  dancen  and  they  sing ; 
Ivy  and  her  maidens,  they  weepen  and  they  wring. 

Ivy  hath  a  smooth  leaf,  she  wraps  it  like  a  cloak 
Round  about  the  ash-tree,  round  about  the  oak. 

Holly  hath  his  berries  as  red  as  any  rose. 

The  foresters,  the  hunters,  they  keep  them  fro'  the  does. 

Ivy  hath  her  berries  as  black  as  any  sloe. 

For  wayfarers  a  bitter  wine  as  any  they  may  know. 

Holly  hath  his  birds,  a  full  faire  flocke — 

The  nightingale,  the  perpinguy,  the  gentle  laverocke. 

And  Ivy,  good  Ivy,  what  birds  hast  thou  ? 
None  but  the  howlet  that  crieth  Whoo,  whoo." 

Mousie  heard  these  words  as  she  peeled  the 
potatoes,  and  liked  the  list  of  the  birds'  na'mes. 
She  didn't  know,  however,  that  she  was  listening 
to  a  song  hundreds  of  years  old,  a  song  that  has 
been  sung  by  voices  long  since  dead  and  silent.  Yet 
49  » 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

there  was  the  holly-tree  in  the  hedge,  as  lusty  as 
ever,  his  strong  spiny  leaves  giving  back  the  sun- 
shine, each  one  a  polished  green.  And  below  at  his 
feet,  creeping  through  a  wattle  and  wrapping  an  old 
ash  pollard,  was  the  insidious  ivy. 

"  Ivy  and  her  maidens,  they  weepen  and  they  wring." 

There  are  some  characters  like  Ivy,  gentle  and 
clinging,  yet  as  terribly  strong.  They  cannot  stand 
alone,  others  must  support  them — yes,  till  the  weight 
kills.  And  Ivy,  the  dependent,  takes  this  service. 
At  first  tentatively,  even  timidly — one  tender  little 
trail  innocently  feeling  its  way  up  the  great  stem ; 
no  one  would  think  there  is  any  mischief  here. 
But  Ivy  must  know  while  she  weaves  her  mats  and 
meshes,  that  she  kills  to  live.  For  all  the  fruit  she 
bears  is  bitter. 

Throughout  that  day  Robin  lay  sick  and  ailing 
in  the  gipsy's  van,  and  when  Freedom  came  back 
from  a  long  errand,  she  climbed  into  the  van  and 
stayed  there,  speaking  to  no  one. 

Towards  evening  the  men  returned,  and  old 
Granny  prepared  the  dinner.  Mousie  liked  the 
tripod  with  the  heavy  kettle  hanging  from  it,  and 
the  smell  of  the  burning  wood.  Then  Freedom 
stepped  out  again  carrying  Robin  in  her  strong 
5° 


THE  CHILDREN  AND  THE  PICTURES 

arms,  and  brought  him  to  the  camp  fire.  But 
when  Mousie  looked  at  him  she  cried  out,  for  he 
was  as  brown  as  a  nut  all  over.  His  little  face  and 
neck,  and  his  hands  and  arms,  and  his  feet  and  legs, 
all  stained  with  walnut  juice,  and  his  curls  cropped 
like  a  convict.  This  was  Freedom's  doing,  and 
Mousie's  heart  sank  when  she  realised  it,  for  she 
had  silently  counted  on  Freedom  as  their  friend. 
How  should  they  ever  get  home  again  if  Freedom 
wanted  to  hide  and  disguise  them  ? 

However,  as  the  days  went  on,  the  children  learnt 
to  look  on  her  once  more  as  in  some  sort  an  ally, 
partly  because  she  got  almost  as  many  harsh  words 
as  they,  partly,  because  when  no  one  was  looking, 
she  would  do  them  a  kindness  if  she  could. 

And  so  the  hard  days  passed  over,  full  of  work 
and  blows,  and  chidings ;  ugly  with  the  sound  of 
oaths,  and  rough  voices,  and  coarse  food. 


CHAPTER   VII 

/  love  to  rise  on  a  Summer  morn 
When  birds  sing  on  every  tree. 
The  distant  huntsman  winds  his  horn^ 
And  the  skylarks  sing  with  me. 
0,  what  sweet  company  ! 

W.    BLAKE. 

NE  day  the  children  went  on  a  long 
expedition  with  Freedom.  It  was  to 
a  neighbouring  race  meeting.  They 
started  in  the  early  morning,  and  it 
was  a  treat  to  them  to  escape  for  once  the  morn- 
ing maledictions  of  Granny  Petulengro,  and  the 
rough  service  of  the  camp.  Freedom  liked  to  have 
them  with  her,  and  it  was  the  one  day  in  all  their 
long  adventure  that  the  children  looked  back  on 
with  delight. 

It  was   nice  to  be  with  some  one  who  was  not 

always  rating,  and  Freedom  was  a  good  companion 

for  a  walk.     She  stepped  free  and   lightly,  a  slim 

brown   hand    always   ready  to   help  any  one   over 

5* 


THE    CHILDREN     AND    THE,  PICTURES 

hedges  or  ditches,  and,  once  away  from  the  camp, 
the  lines  about  her  mouth  fell  into  peace  and 
happiness  ;  and  she  would  sing  now  and  again — 

"Full  many  a  night  in  the  clear  moonlight 
Have  I  wandered  by  valley  and  Down, 
Where  the  owls  fly  low,  and  hoot  as  they  go, 
The  white-winged  owl,  and  the  brown. 
For  it's  up  and  away,  e'er  the  dawn  of  the  day, 
Where  the  glowworm  shines  in  the  grasses, 
And  the  dusk  lies  cool  on  the  reed-set  pool, 
And  the  night  wind  passes." 

She  showed  them  how  to  gather  the  gipsies'  tent- 
pins,  which  are  the  thorns  that  grow  on  the  sloe 
bushes.  And  she  picked  the  thyme,  that  grew  in 
scented  cushions  on  the  turf,  to  make  tea  from  it 
later  in  the  day.  She  saw  squirrels  before  they  did, 
and  beetles  whose  noses  bleed  a  bright  ruby  drop 
when  you  touch  them — not  because  you've  touched 
them  too  hard,  but  because  that  is  their  weapon 
of  defence  when  in  danger,  and  they  do  it  to 
frighten  you  away. 

And  she  showed  them  the  larder  of  a  butcher- 
bird, the  bird  who  impales  the  things  he  is  going 
to  eat  on  the  sharp  points  of  thorns.  Beetles  and 
nestlings,  and  shrew-mice,  and  it's  interesting  to 
53 


THE  CHILDREN  AND  THE  PICTURES 

find  a  strike's  larder,  because  it's  not  a  thing  you 
very  often  see. 

And  so  on  through  the  lovely  day  in  September 
they  walked  on,  or  sang,  or  rested,  or  lay  quite 
flat,  and  looked  up  through  clinched  eyelids  to  see 
who  could  best  bear  the  light  of  the  wide  blue  sky. 

When  they  arrived  at  the  race  meeting,  Freedom 
caught  back  her  hair  under  a  yellow  kerchief,  which 
she  tied  round  her  head,  and  the  real  fun  of  the 
day  was  over,  for  the  children  found  themselves 
once  more  in  a  crowd.  Freedom  kept  them  closely 
with  her,  so  that  they  might  not  get  lost,  and  they 
were  interested  in  listening  to  her  telling  people's 
fortunes.  Have  you  ever  heard  a  gipsy  tell  a 
fortune?  It  is  something  like  this.  You  must 
imagine  a  very  rapid  utterance,  and  a  face  thrust 
forward.  An  almost  closed  lid,  veiling  a  very  sharp 
eye,  the  face  set  sideways  looking  upwards,  and  a 
wheedling  tone  of  voice. 

"Shall  I  tell  the  pretty  lady's  fortune?  Bless 
her  pretty  heart,  just  cross  the  gipsy's  palm  with 
a  silver  coin,  my  dear,  and  let  the  gipsy  tell  the 
fortune  of  the  pretty  lady,  so  her  fate  shan't 
cross  her  wishes,  but  everything  come  true  just  as 
the  lady  (bless  her  pretty  heart !)  will  be  joyful 
and  thankful  for  the  good  fortune  to  be.  And 
54 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

remember  the  poor  gipsy  girl  when  she  gives  her 
hand  into  the  hand  of  her  true  lover,  the  sweet- 
heart who  has  vowed  to  be  true.  It's  just  a  coin 
that  does  it,  thank  you,  my  lovely  lady,  cross  the 
gipsy's  palm  with  a  silver  coin,  and  the  good  luck 
will  follow  it.  ...  Thank  you,  my  dear,  thank 
you,  place  your  hand  on  mine  and  let  the  lines 
tell  the  gipsy  girl  what  never  a  print  book  can't 
reveal,  but  only  the  stars  as  does  it ;  yes,  my  dear ; 
there's  a  ship  coming,  a  long  journey,  I  see  a 
distant  land,  but  there's  happiness  in  store  for 
those  as  believe  it,  though  for  those  as  sets  their 
hearts  agen'  it,  it  may  be  far  from  otherwise. 

"I  see  a  beautiful  young  man,  a  bee-utiful  young 
man,  O,  but  the  strength  of  him,  hasn't  he  got  an 
eye  like  a  hawk,  and  a  chin  to  him  ?  There'll  be 
never  no  turning  him  from  the  pretty  lady  as  he 
loves,  not  though  others  may  say  whatsoever  they 
likes,  but  he'll  come  straight  as  a  beam  of  the 
morning,  though  I  see  a  dark  lady  and  two  enemies 
what  will  do  what  they  can,  but  don't  you  believe 
'em,  my  dear,  never  you  believe  the  written  words 
of  crooked  tongues,  but  you  trust  the  gipsy  girl, 
my  dear,  and  she  sees  troth  plighted,  and  love 
united,  and  a  golden  blessing,  brighter  than  the 
stars ;  and  a  clergyman  standin'  by  and  all. 
55 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

"  Now,  there's  a  letter  to  you  coming,  my  dear, 
but  don't  take  nothing  written  on  a  Thursday,  for 
the  dark  lady's  in  it,  and  you  must  turn  from  your 
enemies  if  you  trust  the  poor  gipsy  girl,  for  you're 
one  of  those  as  may  be  led  but  can't  be  druv,  not 
though  they  stand  never  so.  But  three  moons 
must  shine  before  you  hear  what  the  gipsy  girl 
sees  in  your  pretty  hand,  but  just  cross  the  palm 
with  another  bit  o'  silver,  my  dear,  because  then 
she  can  do  it  better  with  the  cards,  my  dear,  and 
bring  the  good  fortune  that  tarries.  Bless  your 
heart,  and  thank  you,  my  dear,  and  may  you  never 
go  sorrowful,  but  find  the  lucky  shoe-leather  that'll 
take  you  where  you  will." 

And  so  it  goes  on.  The  wheedling  voice,  the 
cringing  manner,  the  crazy  medley  of  sound  and 
sense,  with  here  and  there  a  pretty  phrase  that  is 
the  garbled  garrulity  of  the  gipsy. 

Perhaps  it  was  this  that  made  the  children 
glad  when  the  hours  spent  among  the  crowd  were 
over.  It  was  not  pleasant  to  see  Freedom  change 
herself  into  this  semblance  of  one  of  the  most 
artful  of  her  thieving  tribe.  But  we  know  that 
she  was  bound  over  by  the  masterful  nature  of 
Bill,  under  whose  tyranny  she  suffered,  belieing 
indeed  her  beautiful  name.  While  she  belonged 
56 


THE  CHILDREN  AND  THE  PICTURES 

to  the  camp  she  had  to  work  for  it,  and  to-day 
had  she  returned  from  the  race  meeting  without 
any  money,  Bill  would  have  been  furiously  enraged. 
She  looked  back  to  the  days  when  Jasper  had 
been  one  of  the  camp — Jasper  who  had  broken 
away  and  had  begged  her  to  go  with  him.  But  a 
foolish  waywardness  had  turned  her  to  the  stronger 
mastery  of  Bill.  She  had  not  seen  or  exchanged 
words  with  Jasper  since  then,  with  the  exception  of 
the  written  message  sent  by  the  children  on  the 
evening  of  the  fire  and  the  fair.  But  all  this  time 
she  had  been  growing  fonder  of  the  children,  and 
there  was  a  plan  for  their  release  maturing  in  her 
mind. 

She  knew  that  Bill  was  making  for  a  wide 
common  in  the  county  of  Norfolk,  called  Mouse- 
hold  Heath.  You  may  see  the  place  in  the  picture, 
by  Cotman,  over  the  drawing-room  mantelpiece. 
And  if  you  look  into  it  you  will  see  it  is  an  open 
common  with  several  windmills,  eight  sheep,  some 
poplars,  and  a  white  donkey,  and  a  road  of  a  warm 
red,  that  goes  up  the  hill  with  a  sudden  jag  in  it, 
towards  a  row  of  cottages  set  on  the  crest  of 
the  hill. 

It  took  the  gipsies  some  time  to  reach  this  place. 
They  had  loitered,  and  lingered,  and  trespassed,  and 
57 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

poached  their  way  through  four  counties,  only  the 
poorer  by  the  boy's  coat,  which  had  been  left  in 
a  farmer's  hands  one  night  while  its  owner  was 
stealing  hens. 

Both  children  were  stained  brown,  and  clad 
roughly,  in  old  unsavoury  garments,  and  nearly  all 
their  high  spirits  and  gaiety  cuffed  out  of  them  by 
the  old  crone.  We  will  not  dwell  on  this  part  of 
the  story,  for  at  last  there  came  a  break  in  their 
dark  sky. 

Mousie  woke  one  night  to  find  Freedom  bending 
over  her,  whispering. 

"  Listen,  dear ;  it's  Freedom  talking.  Don't 
answer  now,  but  just  move  your  hand  if  you 
understand.  We  mustn't  wake  Granny,  and  old 
Petulengro  is  close  outside.  When  you  go  with 
Robin  to-morrow  to  fetch  the  water,  leave  the 
pitcher  and  make  straight  for  the  mill.  You'll 
see  it  standing  high  above  ye,  and  never  stop 
running  till  you  reach  the  lintel,  and  there  knock, 
and  say  ye  come  from  me.  I've  told  Robin ;  do  ye 
understand  me  ?  Once  in  the  mill,  we'll  get  ye 
home." 

The  words  seemed  to  dance  and  sing  in 
Mousie's  ears.  "  Once  in  the  mill,  we'll  get 
ye  home."  She  saw  them  gold  and  shining 
58 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

before    her,    and     "  O    Freedom,    dear,"    she    said, 
"O  Freedom!" 

But  Freedom  had  stepped  out  again  beneath  the 
stars.  Only  old  Granny  snored  and  grunted,  in  her 
corner  of  the  van. 


59 


CHAPTER   VIII 

Anything  is  worth  what  it  costs  ;  if  it  be  only  as  a 
schooling  in  resolution^  energy,  and  devotedness ;  regrets 
are  the  sole  admission  of  a  fruitless  business ;  they  show 
the  bad  tree. — G.  MEREDITH. 


|HAT  day  could  not  dawn  too  early 
for  Mousie.  She  lay,  after  Freedom's 
whisper  had  ceased,  staring  upon  the 
darkness  with  wide  lids.  Her  stay 
among  the  gipsies  had  deepened  her  nature  in 
some  measure.  Before  this  the  course  of  her  being 
had  been  like  that  of  a  little  burn,  full  of  kinks 
and  babblings,  frothing  round  some  obstructing 
but  tiny  stone,  now  conveying  a  straw  as  im- 
portantly as  it  had  been  a  three-decker,  now 
leaping  in  the  sunshine  doing  nothing  at  all.  But 
she  had  moments  now  of  much  thinking,  and  had 
gained  some  of  that  self-control,  that  comes  to 
those  who  have  faced  the  realities  of  life. 

Soon  the  camp  was  stirring,  and  she  rose  from 
60 


THE  CHILDREN  AND  THE  PICTURES 

her  box-bed.  She  saw  a  look  in  Robin's  face 
that  had  not  been  there  yesterday,  and  her  heart 
gave  a  great  throb. 

"  Where  are  the  childer  ? "  screamed  the  old 
Granny,  who  was  always  at  her  Grossest  in  the 
morning,  spoiling  the  shining  hours  with  her 
rasping  old  tongue. 

"Where  be  the  childer?  Off  with  yer !  off 
with  yer,  I  tell  'ee ;  and  if  'ee  don't  fetch  the 
water  in  double-quick  time,  it's  Granny  Petu- 
lengro  that  'ull  know  it,  and  make  you  know  it, 
ye  lazy,  loitering  varmints,  yer  good-for-nothing 
brats !  Now  then  get  off  wid  'ee,  I  tell  'ee ;  get 
off  wid  'ee,  ye  brazen  everlastin'  nuisance.  I'll 
come  after  ye,  I  will ! "  She  stood  and  shook 
her  fist,  muttering  angrily. 

Robin  and  Mousie  took  up  the  pitcher  and  ran 
swiftly.  They  climbed  over  the  little  fence  and 
bent  their  steps  towards  the  brook,  then  hardly 
exchanging  a  word  between  them,  they  set  the 
pitcher  down,  and  crossing  to  the  other  bank, 
they  sped  up  the  rough  hillside.  How  far  off 
the  hill  looked — it  seemed  to  recede  before  them. 
They  ran  and  ran,  till  at  last  they  had  to  slacken 
their  pace,  but  now  the  mill  seemed  nearer.  O, 
how  thankful  they  were  when  they  came  up  to 
61 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

it,  and  heard  the  clank  and  lumber  of  the  great 
sails  going  round  in  the  fresh  wind. 

They  flung  themselves  against  the  door  that  was 
to  shelter  them ;  they  battered  in  their  eager- 
ness. And  then  the  door  opened,  and  Jasper  Ford 
appeared.  He  drew  them  in  with  kind  broad 
hands,  that  seemed  full  of  pity  and  protection, 
and  Mousie  fell  sobbing  against  his  shoulder. 
The  mill  seemed  full  of  people,  about  six  pairs 
of  eyes  were  looking  on,  expressing  various  degrees 
of  sympathy. 

Mousie  and  Robin  were  given  something  to 
eat,  but  every  footstep  outside  was  a  terror. 
Then  Jasper  told  them  what  was  about  to  hap- 
pen, that  Freedom  and  he  together  had  planned 
their  escape.  There  was  to  be  no  time  lost  in 
getting  the  stain  off,  the  hour  of  their  departure 
was  close  at  hand.  Only  Jasper  required  one 
thing  of  them — implicit  obedience ;  and  they  were 
to  trust  him  through  all.  Even  if  it  seemed 
sometimes  long,  and  as  if  he'd  forgotten  them, 
they  must  still  trust  him,  and  wherever  and  how- 
ever they  found  themselves,  they  were  to  wait 
patiently  and  still. 

Of  course  both  children  said  "  Yes,"  and  Mousie 
hugged  Jasper,  and  thought  how  good  his  mealy 
62 


THE  CHILDREN  AND  THE  PICTURES 

coat  smelt,  and  said  "  yes "  a  hundred  times 
more. 

And  then  Jasper  took  out  two  sacks  and  tied 
the  children  up  in  them,  and  in  half-an-hour's 
time  they  were  placed  with  about  twenty  other 
sacks  in  a  long  waggon,  that  came  to  the  mill. 

So  once  more  they  were  upon  the  road  driving. 
And  Mousie  and  Robin  spent  the  next  hours 
learning  to  weave  that  garment  of  the  soul  called 
Patience,  that  hardly  any  children,  and  very  few 
people,  know  anything  about. 

In  the  afternoon  of  that  same  day  they  reached 
Downham  Market,  and  here  Jasper  was  to  deposit 
his  empty  sacks  and  return  next  day  with  them 
replenished,  to  Mousehold  Mill.  But  in  the  mean- 
time he  must  find  a  sure  retreat  for  the  lost  pair, 
for  it  was  thought  Bill  would  come  seeking  them ; 
but  if  once  beyond  a  certain  point,  they  might 
consider  themselves  safe. 

Jasper's  first  duty  was  to  go  to  the  Inn,  where 
they  kept  post-chaises,  and  hire  a  messenger 
mounted  on  horseback,  to  take  a  note.  He  had 
money  for  this — the  good  people  at  Mousehold 
Mill  had  provided  it  when  he  told  them  the 
case.  This  mounted  messenger  was  to  ride 
straight  to  the  town  of  Woodstock,  taking  with 
63 


THE  CHILDREN  AND  THE  PICTURES 

him  a  small  packet,  neatly  sewn  in  canvas  to  be 
safe.  This  parcel  contained  Mousie's  head  ker- 
chief, and  one  of  Robin's  little  shoes — two  things 
that  had  been  stored  away  by  Freedom  all  this 
time.  On  a  slip  of  paper  were  written  the  words  : — 

"  That  which  was  lost  is  found. 
Apply  to  Master  Larkynge, 
The  Wheatsheaf,  Ely." 

When  the  messenger  had  mounted  his  grey, 
and  was  well  upon  the  road,  Jasper  had  a  diffi- 
cult matter  to  settle.  He  had  to  decide  the 
means  to  get  them  farther  on  their  way  towards 
Ely,  for  he  himself  had  to  return  in  the  early 
morning  to  Mousehold  Heath.  And  to  do  this 
he  decided  to  hire  a  cart  and  drive  them  far  on 
into  the  night,  till  he  reached  a  turnpike  cottage. 
Here  an  old  hunchback  lived  to  whom  he  had 
shown  kindness.  This  turnpike  cottage  was  on 
the  public  road,  and  the  carriers'  carts  passed 
it.  He  intended  hiding  the  children  with  the 
hunchback,  and  commissioning  him  to  put  them 
into  the  carrier's  van  on  the  morrow,  with  the 
message  that  they  were  to  be  left  at  Master 
Larkynge,  till  called  for,  at  the  "  Wheatsheaf 
Inn." 

64 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

It  was  a  lovely  September  night  when  Jasper 
drove  the  children  from  Downham  Market  in  the 
hired  gig.  The  moon  rose  large  and  full  above 
them,  but  Mousie  didn't  see  it,  for  she  was  sound 
asleep  at  Jasper's  feet  on  a  warm  sheepskin. 

Robin  sat  beside  Jasper  and  counted  the  glow- 
worms till  his  eyelids  began  to  droop. 

And  as  they  drove  along  the  silver'd  highway, 
the  gorse  bushes  black  against  the  grey  Down,  and 
the  woods  lying  like  great  dark  mantles  thrown 
across  the  wold,  Jasper  sang.  Surely  a  stanza  of 
Freedom's  song,  Robin  thought.  And  the  words 
of  his  song  were  these  : — 

"  Full  many  a  day,  have  I  found  my  way, 
Where  the  long  road  winds  round  the  hill. 
Where  the  wind  blows  free,  on  a  Juniper  lea, 
To  the  tune,  and  the  clank  of  a  mill. 
For  the  miller's  a  man  who  must  work  while  he  can, 
With  the  rye,  and  the  barley  growing, 
While  the  slow  wheels  churn,  and  the  great  sails  turn, 
To  the  fresh  wind  blowing." 

At  last  they  arrived  at  the  turnpike  cottage. 
The  steam  from  the  heated  horse  rose  in  clouds 
upon  the  night  air,  and  the  cart  moved  to  his 
flanks  heaving. 

65 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

Jasper  roused  Mousie,  and  the  door  opened  to 
his  knock.  A  little  bent  old  man  with  a  great 
hunch  on  his  back  appeared  with  a  lantern,  a 
lantern  that  served  more  to  blind  every  one  than 
to  help  them  to  see,  as  he  held  it  up  inquiringly 
into  their  faces,  narrowing  his  own  eyes,  to  make 
out  what  manner  of  folk  these  were.  Then  Jasper 
carried  the  children  in,  dazed  and  sleepy,  to  the 
tiny  room.  And  soon  they  were  sound  asleep  in 
a  bed  in  a  corner  of  the  cottage,  for  there  was 
no  upstairs  whatever. 

Mousie  woke  just  enough  to  feel  happy  all  over, 
with  the  comfortable  knowledge  that  Jasper  had 
really  come  and  taken  them  away.  So  thankful 
did  she  feel  that  she  tried  with  drowsy  nodding 
head,  not  to  forget  her  prayers. 

"  Matthew,  Mark,  Luke,  and  John, 
Bless  this  bed  that  I  lie  on. 
Four  corners  to  my  bed, 
Four  angels  at  my  head, 
One  to  watch,  one  to  pray, 
And  two  to  bear  all  fears  away." 

And  they  blest  it,  for  she  slept  profoundly.  She 
dreamed  she  was  playing  with  a  white  kid,  on 
the  lawn  at  Blenheim. 

And  it  was  daylight  when  she  woke. 
66 


CHAPTER   IX 

There  is  no  private  house  in  which  people  can  enjoy  them- 
selves so  welly  as  at  a  capital  tavern.  Let  there  be  ever  so 
great  plenty  of  good  things,  ever  so  much  grandeur,  ever 
so  much  elegance,  ever  so  much  desire  that  everybody  should 
be  easy  ;  in  the  nature  of  things  it  cannot  be  :  there  must 
always  be  some  degree  of  care  and  anxiety.  .  .  Now  at 
a  tavern  there  is  a  general  freedom  from  anxiety.  You  are 
sure  you  are  welcome ;  and  the  more  noise  you  make,  the 
more  trouble  you  give,  the  more  good  things  you  call  for, 
the  we/comer  you  are.  .  .  .  No,  Sir,  there  is  nothing 
which  has  yet  been  contrived  by  man,  by  which  so  much 
happiness  is  produced  as  by  a  good  tavern  or  inn. — SAMUEL 

JOHNSON. 

I  HE  children  were  so  glad  to  be  free 
from  the  arduous  service  of  Granny 
Petulengro,  that  all  through  the  early 
hours  of  the  morning  they  were  hardly 
aware  of  the  anxiety  that  filled  the  hunchback's 
heart.  He  feared  lest  the  gipsies  should  appear 
before  the  carrier.  Mousie  could  not  restrain  her 
eagerness  to  run  hither  and  thither,  but  he  would 
67 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

not  let  the  children  out  upon  the  road.  Once 
inside  the  carrier's  hooded  van  he  thought  they 
would  be  safe,  and  though  they  were,  properly 
speaking,  no  concern  of  his,  his  friendship  was 
such  for  Jasper  that  he  wished  with  all  his  heart 
to  serve  him.  And  a  very  good  heart  it  was 
that  beat  within  his  shrunken  body ;  a  heart  that 
would  serve  well  to  remind  one,  of  the  jewel 
hidden  in  the  uncouthness  of  the  toad. 

At  last  there  sounded  a  distant  rumbling  of 
wheels,  and  soon  the  hunchback  was  out  upon 
the  threshold.  The  children  were  bundled  into 
the  waggon  in  the  sacks  Jasper  had  brought  with 
him,  but  they  were  not  tied  up  as  before.  The 
sacks  were  to  be  secured  round  them  only  if  any 
of  the  gipsy  gang  appeared.  And  so  they  started 
off  once  again  upon  their  travels.  But  home  was 
getting  nearer  and  nearer. 

After  a  wonderfully  slow  drive  with  old  Thorn 
the  carrier,  who  glowered  out  upon  all  wayfarers 
from  the  shadow  of  the  hood,  they  reached  the 
town  of  Ely ;  and  here  they  were  taken  to  Master 
Larkynge,  at  the  sign  of  the  Wheatsheaf.  Thorn 
had  been  well  paid  by  Jasper  for  his  share  in  it, 
and  asked  no  questions  as  to  who  the  children 
were,  yet  both  children  were  glad  to  see  the  last 
68 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

of  him ;  he  had  none  of  the  hunchback's  gentle- 
ness, or  the  kindness  of  Jasper  Ford. 

There  are  some  folk  made  of  very  common 
clay,  very  rough  pottery  turned  on  the  potter's 
wheel.  People  who  go  through  life,  morally 
shouldering  their  brothers  out  of  the  path,  as  it 
suits  them.  Old  Thorn  was  one  of  these.  Every 
movement  of  his  body  was  one  of  determined 
aggression.  When  he  stepped  ponderously  for- 
ward, his  shoulders  seemed  to  say, 

"  I'm  coming  along  this  way,  and  nobody's  not 
agoing  to  do  nothin'  to  stop  me."  And  when 
he  looked  round  upon  his  audience  after  he  had 
said  anything,  the  lines  about  his  mouth  said, 
"  And  now  anybody  wots  got  anythin'  to  say  to 
the  contrary  had  better  keep  it  to  hisself,  that's  all." 

The  horses  of  his  carrier's  van  seemed  to 
know  him.  They  would  start,  lifting  their  heads 
suddenly,  to  get  beyond  his  reach.  And  as  he 
dealt  largely  in  extraordinarily  bronchial  expletives, 
he  had  not  proved  a  very  pleasant  guide. 

The  Wheatsheaf  was  a  different  matter.  Here 
all  was  cheerfulness  and  order.  A  great  fire  leaped 
and  roared  upon  the  hearth,  piled  bright  with 
burning  wood.  A  high-backed  settle  was  turned 
towards  the  warmth,  and  the  rosy  light  played 
69 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

upon  the  red-brick  floor,  and  the  whitewash.  Do 
you  know  certain  rooms  that  express  as  you  enter, 
"  Come  in,  come  in,  and  sit  down  and  be  comfort- 
able." And  every  chair  says  "  Welcome  "  to  you 
as  you  arrive  ?  Well,  the  kitchen  of  the  Wheat- 
sheaf  was  just  such  a  room.  And  every  one, 
from  the  raven  who  stole  the  bones,  to  the  cat 
who  frightened  him  away  to  eat  them  herself, 
knew  it.  Prue,  the  daughter  of  Master  Larkynge, 
wore  a  white  cap  with  a  full  frill  to  it,  and  an 
apron  with  astonishingly  small  pockets.  And 
there  was  pewter  to  drink  from,  and  there  was 
a  humorous  Ostler,  and  a  painted  sign  that 
creaked  as  it  swung,  showing  the  most  prosperous 
sheaf  of  corn  ever  garnered.  Certainly  everything 
about  it  spelt  hospitality. 

In  these  snug  and  enviable  surroundings,  were 
Robin  and  Mousie  put  to  bed,  in  a  wide  four- 
poster  with  dimity  curtains,  and  rough  white  sheets, 
that  smelt  of  hay  and  lavender. 

And  because  they  were  excited,  and  not  very 
tired,  Prudence  sang  them  to  sleep.  She  was  very 
pretty,  and  rather  sentimental,  so  she  chose  a  very 
sad  song.  But  if  you  want  children  to  go  to 
sleep,  you  had  best  not  choose  a  song  with  a  story 
in  it,  because  they  keep  awake  to  know  what 
70 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

happens.  But  Prue  didn't  know  this,  and  being 
very  fond  of  the  tune,  sang  it  to  the  very  end. 
And  the  words  of  her  song  were  these : — 

"  Cold  blows  the  wind  to-night,  sweetheart ; 

Cold  are  the  drops  of  rain. 
The  very  first  love  that  ever  I  had 
In  greenwood  he  was  slain. 

I'll  do  as  much  for  my  true  love 

As  ever  a  maiden  may, 
I'll  sit  and  watch  beside  his  grave 

A  twelvemonth  and  a  day. 

The  twelvemonth  and  a  day  being  up 

The  ghost  began  to  speak  : 
4  Why  sit  you  here  by  my  graveside 

From  dusk  till  morning  break  ? ' 

*  Oh  think  upon  the  garden,  love, 

Where  you  and  I  did  walk. 
The  fairest  flower  that  blossomed  there 
Is  wilted  on  its  stalk.' 

*  Why  sit  you  there  by  my  graveside 

And  will  not  let  me  sleep  ? 
Your  salten  tears  they  trickle  down 
My  winding  sheet  to  steep.' 


THE  CHILDREN  AND  THE  PICTURES 

'  Oh  think  upon  the  spoken  troth 

That  once  to  me  you  gave. 
A  kiss  from  off  your  clay-cold  lips 

Is  all  that  I  shall  crave.' 

Then  through  the  mould  he  heaved  his  head, 

And  from  the  herbage  green 
There  fell  a  frosted  bramble-leaf, 

It  came  their  lips  between. 

*  Then  well  for  you  that  bramble-leaf 

Between  our  lips  was  flung. 
The  living  to  the  living  hold, 

Dead  to  the  dead  belong.'  " 

This  is  certainly  a  sad  song,  but  you  should  know 
the  tune,  to  really  feel  its  melancholy.  It  had  far 
from  a  soporific  effect  on  Mousie  and  Rob. 

"  Did  he  like  being  there  ? " 

"Why  did  he  stay?" 

"  What  was  his  head  like  ? " 

"Who  flung  the  leaf?" 

But  then  Mistress  Larkynge  looked  into  the  room 
with  a  flat  candle  in  her  hand,  and  a  frilled  cap  like 
Migg's.  And  she  said,  "  Mercy  on  us,  tell  me  one 
thing,  is  it  thieves  ? " 

And  she  roundly  rated  Prudence  for  keeping  the 
children  awake,  and  disappeared  again  in  a  very 
72 


THE  CHILDREN  AND  THE  PICTURES 

bad  temper — her  white  bed-jacket  was  like  the  one 
Mrs.  Squeers  wears — and  her  mouth  full  of  anything 
but  thimbles. 

Then  at  last  the  children,  frightened  lest  Mrs. 
Larkynge  should  return,  lay  down  and  really  went 
to  sleep.  And  when  they  awoke,  it  was  on  the  day 
on  which  their  parents  came  to  the  Wheatsheaf,  to 
fetch  them. 

That  was  a  joyful  day.  They  had  had  enough 
of  escaping.  And  when  at  last  they  found  them- 
selves once  more  at  Blenheim,  it  is  wonderful  how 
pleasant  it  was.  Even  Mrs.  Goodenough's  nose 
seemed  the  right  shape,  and  their  parent's  love 
and  protection  things  to  be  grateful  for.  They 
were  both  of  them  in  many  ways  the  better  for 
their  adventure ;  it  had  brought  out  sound  qualities 
in  each. 

Years  after,  when  Robin  was  a  grown  man  and 
Mousie  a  pretty  lady,  they  went  to  Mousehold 
Mill  to  revisit  it.  And  the  white  donkey  was 
still  alive,  only  being  so  much  older,  he  carried 
his  head  even  more  despondently  than  before. 
The  door  was  opened  by  Jasper,  the  same  kind 
Jasper,  only  a  little  greyer,  but  all  the  nicer  for 
that.  And  beyond  by  the  fire  stood  Freedom,  her 
hair  as  black  as  ever  it  was  in  the  earlier  days. 
73 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

With  the  money  the  children's  father  had  given 
Jasper  for  his  kindness,  he  had  been  able  to  set 
up  for  himself,  and  eventually  he  had  married 
Freedom.  Years  afterwards,  when  the  old  pro- 
prietor of  the  mill  had  died,  Jasper  had  bought  it, 
and  gone  to  dwell  there  ;  for  although  he  came  of 
gipsy  stock,  he  had  lost  the  love  of  wandering. 
And  Freedom  was  a  happy  wife,  as  she  deserved 
to  be,  and  had  many  wonderfully  brown  babies. 

Jasper  would  often  stand  at  the  open  door  in 
summer  time,  with  his  hands  in  his  pockets  and 
an  eye  on  the  cloud  drift,  and  now  and  again  as  he 
worked,  he  would  sing  the  song  Rob  heard  him 
sing  that  night  in  the  moonshine. 

"  For  the  miller's  a  man,  who  must  work  while  he  can, 

With  the  rye  and  the  barley  growing, 
While  the  slow  wheels  churn,  and  the  great  sails  turn 
To  the  fresh  wind,  blowing." 


74 


CHAPTER  X 

I  HE  story  finished,  all  the  children 
bounded  along  the  passage,  laughing 
and  leaping  as  they  ran.  They 
found  the  drawing-room  lit,  and  a 
company  assembled.  It  took  Clare's  breath  away, 
and  at  first  she  felt  excited.  Then  she  espied  Mrs. 
Inchbald  at  the  end  of  the  long  room,  and  ran 
towards  her. 

Mrs.  Inchbald  saw  her  approaching,  and  "  La, 
child,  what  are  you  doing?"  she  said,  "remember 
your  minuet.  That  is  not  the  way  to  move  in  a 
drawing-room,  my  dear." 

But  Clare  didn't  know  a  minuet.  She  lives,  it 
is  to  be  deplored,  in  the  day  of  barn-dances,  kitchen 
lancers,  and  general  slouchback  deportment.  When 
little  boys  walk  with  their  hands  in  their  pockets 
(a  most  ungentlemanly  attitude),  and  little  girls 
stand  with  their  heads  set  on  their  shoulders  as  if 
they  were  Odol  bottles,  poor  things,  and  made  that 
way. 

75 


THE  CHILDREN  AND  THE  PICTURES 

"  How  well  Mrs.  Jordan  stands,"  said  Mrs. 
Inchbald ;  "  look  at  her,  my  dear,  and  learn  to 
throw  the  small  of  your  back  in  and  to  poise 
your  head." 

Clare  was  getting  good  at  keeping  silence  when 
censured,  so  she  stood  still  while  Mrs.  Inchbald 
spoke.  She  was,  moreover,  immensely  interested 
in  watching  the  animated  groups  around  her ;  she 
saw  Him  as  pre-occupied  as  possible,  admiring 
Lewis,  the  actor's,  coat.  Christopher  was  looking 
at  a  large  russet-coloured  leather  book  spread  open 
before  him,  which  Clare  recognised  as  the  port- 
folio belonging  to  the  Misses  Frankland ;  and  as 
she  looked  round  the  room,  in  they  came,  those 
two  pretty  creatures,  Amelia  and  Marianne.  They 
sat  down,  with  Christopher  between  them,  and 
showed  him  their  book.  "Then  they  also  live 
here  ?  That  accounts,"  thought  Clare,  "  for  that 
dog  I  heard  barking  and  whining  just  before  I 
woke  up  this  morning." 

But  now  the  room  was  filling  so  quickly  her  eyes 
kept  falling  on  new  old  friends.  One  group  in 
particular  attracted  her  attention ;  it  was  so  very 
lively  and  vivid  in  effect.  Yes,  it  was  Barry,  and 
Quin,  and  Miss  Fenton — Miss  Lavinia  Fenton  of 
the  expressive  hands.  And  towards  this  group 
76 


LEWIS,    THE    ACTOR. 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

Lewis,  the  actor,  was  striding,  and  Mrs.  Jordan 
was  among  them  too. 

Clare  was  glad  to  see  Kitty  Fischer.  You  would 
hardly  guess  how  pretty  that  grey  dress  of  hers 
looked  among  all  the  brighter  colours  there. 

Lady  Crosbie  was  talking  to  Sir  Joshua  Reynolds, 
and  Robert  Mayne  gave  his  arm  to  Miss  Ridge. 
She  looked  prettier  than  ever,  chief  of  the  roguish 
school,  and  Robert  Mayne  looked  amused  and 
comfortable.  Her  face  twinkled  when  she  spoke. 

Miss  Woffington's  manner  was  decidedly  crisp. 
Something  had  gone  wrong,  or  perhaps  her  bodice 
was  too  tight  ?  It  certainly  appeared  excruciating. 
However  that  may  have  been  she  made  remarks 
with  edges  to  them,  and  when  she  had  spoken,  her 
lips  went  together  as  if  they  closed  on  a  little  slice 
of  lemon  just  inside. 

Miss  Hippesley  dropped  her  blue  scarf,  and 
Clare  had  an  opportunity  of  showing  her  good 
manners,  returning  it  to  her  before  any  one  had 
seen  it  fall.  For  a  long  minute  the  quiet,  clinched 
eyes  rested  on  hers,  and  Clare  noticed  the  pretty 
hands,  as  in  the  picture. 

"  Where  did  you  get  your  honeysuckle  ? "  she 
asked  ;  "  I've  never  seen  it  sold  in  London." 

"  I  got  it  from  the  old  house  in  Kensington," 
77 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

said  Miss  Hippesley.  "  Come  along,  child,  with 
me.  I  dislike  these  crowded  evenings,  when  every 
one  comes.  I  should  not  have  accepted  had  I  known 
it  was  going  to  be  so — mixed." 

"  O,  but,"  said  Clare,  who  had  heard  many  frag- 
ments of  conversation,  "Mrs.  Inchbald  says  that 
every  one  comes  when  they  know  Doctor  Johnson 
may  be  coming,  no  matter  where  the  house,  or 
what  the  company." 

"Doctor  Johnson?"  repeated  Miss  Hippesley. 
"  Ah,  that  is  another  matter ;  I  did  not  know  he 
was  expected  here  to-night.  Who  brings  him, 
child  ? " 

"Mr.  Robert  Mayne  knows  him  well,  I  heard 
Mrs.  Inchbald  saying,  and  every  one  seems  so  glad 
and  happy.  Do  you  really  want  to  go  away  ?  " 

Miss  Hippesley  smiled  :  "  I  shall  not  stay  very 
long,  I  dare  say,  but,  as  I  am  here,  I  shall  do  my 
best  to  be  agreeable." 

Clare  was  afraid  she  had  been  forward,  but  she 
soon  was  reassured,  for  Miss  Hippesley  smiled  on 
her,  as  she  rose.  Seeking  out  Lady  Crosbie,  the 
two  withdrew,  to  a  seat  somewhat  removed,  from 
the  company. 


CHAPTER   XI 

The  lyfe  so  shorty  the  craft  so  long  to  /erne, 
Th'  assay  so  hard,  so  sharpe  the  conquering. 

CHAUCER. 

jHETHER  you  like  it  or  not,  depends 
on  what  you  require  in  a  picture." 
Robert  Mayne  was  speaking  to  a  circle 
of  friends.  "  If  you  like  narrative  in 
a  picture,  then  you  will  like  the  pictures  by  David 
Wilkie,  which  tell  a  story,  or  rehearse  a  scene. 
They  have  life-like  imagery,  and  humour,  and  a 
master's  knowledge  of  composition,  in  the  sense  of 
grouping  effects.  But  poetry  ?  None.  I  ask  for 
poetry  in  a  picture,  just  as  I  require  painting  in  a 
poem.  But  of  narrative  I  desire  none.  Let  narra- 
tive be  for  prose." 

At  this  there  was  an  outcry,  for  Wilkie  was 
a  great  favourite  with  his  contemporaries.  And 
Robert  Mayne  was  called  on  to  cite  instances  that 
illustrated  his  contention,  that  poetry  should  be  in 
picture,  and  painting  be  found  in  verse. 
79 


THE  CHILDREN  AND  THE  PICTURES 

"  I  do  not  say  there  should  be  ;  this  is  what  I  ask." 

"  But  you  must  define  poetry,  Sir,"  said  Miss 
Ridge,  "  or,  at  least,  what  it  means  to  you." 

"  Poetry,  Madam,  is  the  perception  of  what  is 
beautiful,  not  the  perception  of  what  is  humorous 
or  sad.  And  I  find  this  poetry  in  the  pictures  by 
Cotman,  because  he  shows  the  wide  sky,  and  the 
warm  red  earth,  and  poplars  topping  the  horizon. 
The  limbs  of  trees,  and  the  flight  of  clouds,  and 
quiet  field  labour.  Such  pictures  give  a  *  temperate 
show  of  objects  that  endure.'  And  this  must 
please  those  who  seek  the  perception  of  the 
beautiful.  Can  you  compare  such  a  picture  to 
one  that  shows  a  village  tavern,  a  debtor's  prison, 
or  an  errand-boy  ?  Equally  true,  you  may  reason. 
It  may  be.  But  beautiful — no. 

"  Look  at  the  pictures  by  Bonington ;  cannot  you 
see  the  sands  glisten,  and  hear  the  waves  ?  And  the 
fishwife  who  is  walking  there,  do  we  not  know  that 
as  she  steps  the  sands  press  white  beneath  her,  to 
darken  as  the  moisture  re-asserts  itself  beneath  her 
footfall,  by  the  margin  of  the  sea  ?  And  the  sea-piece 
by  Turner.  There  is  the  sting  of  the  brine  in  it, 
the  very  sound  of  the  wind  in  the  rigging.  And 
the  picture  by  Constable.  Isn't  Fuseli  right  when  he 
exclaims,  'Come, Met  me  fetch  my  umbrella;  I'm 
80 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

off  to  see  the  Constables/  for  isn't  the  rain  just 
about  to  be  freed  from  that  sagging  cloud,  that  has 
those  planes  of  blue  behind  it  ? 

"And  then  the  pictures  by  De  Wint  and  Turner. 
So  huge  in  design,  so  simple  in  mass,  yet  if  one 
looks  into  them,  one  finds  sheep,  and  cows,  and  tiny 
horses  in  the  distance,  towing  barges  along  canals. 
And  in  some  corner  of  foreground,  deep  woods,  and 
white  doves,  simply  swinging  through  the  air.  Or, 
perhaps,  a  man  on  a  horse  riding  up  a  lawn,  with 
greyhounds  at  his  heels,  or  tall  foxgloves  in  deep 
shadow.  Then  in  Turner's  pictures,  his  Venice 
scenes  ;  small  figures  getting  into  barges — just  a  dab 
of  the  brush,  and  a  dot  of  pink  for  the  head — and  all 
the  vast  canal  with  the  sun  dipping  into  it.  And 
towering  ships,  away  in  the  haze. 

"  Or,  again,  early  morning,  and  a  fisherman  putting 
out  on  a  lake  to  fish.  The  sun  is  just  getting  up 
over  the  hills,  where  you  know  the  deer  are  feeding, 
and  everything  is  grey,  and  drowsy  with  dew.  The 
men  are  so  quiet,  you  can  hear  the  dip  of  an  oar, 
a  murmur  of  voices,  perhaps  the  clank  of  a  can 
at  the  bottom  of  the  boat,  or  a  chain  running  out. 
Only  these  men  are  about,  and  a  coot  or  two. 
The  cottages  on  the  hill  are  still  asleep ;  they  have 
all  the  quietness  of  early  morning.  And  these  men, 
81  F 


THE  CHILDREN  AND  THE  PICTURES 

they  are  two  dots  of  black  paint !  These  are  the 
pictures  with  poetry  in  them.  Yes,  these — and 
one  other." 

"  Which  is  that  ? "  asked  Miss  Ridge,  listening 
prettily,  but  with  her  charming  eyes  roving  the 
room. 

"  It  is  a  picture  by  a  man  named  Watts,  after  our 
time,  doubtless,"  said  Robert  Mayne ;  "  it  has  its 
place  here  on  these  walls.  It  shows  the  descent  of 
Diana  to  the  sleeping  Endymion.  The  lovely  form 
conveys  the  arch  of  the  crescent,  the  silver  moon, 
and  the  brown  earth." 

It  is  true  Miss  Ridge  was  interested ;  she  was 
a  woman  who  might  coo  soft,  understanding  little 
noises  about  a  picture,  but  all  the  time  be  arranging 
her  hair  by  the  reflection  in  its  glass.  So  Robert 
Mayne's  conversation  was  not  altogether  understood 
by  her.  Yet  in  herself,  she  was  so  entirely  satis- 
factory, there  was  no  immediate  need  for  her  to  be 
anything  else. 

"  It  is  for  homely  features  to  keep  home  ; 
They  have  their  name  thence,  coarse  complexions 
And  cheeks  of  sorry  grain  have  leave  to  ply 
The  sampler,  and  to  tease  the  housewife's  wool. 
What  need  a  vermeil-tinctured  lip  for  that, 
Jvove-darting  eyes,  and  tresses  like  the  morn  ? " 


MISS     RIDGE. 


Reynolds. 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

But  now  there  was  a  stir  and  a  re-grouping  at  the 
far  end  of  the  room,  and  Clare  saw  a  remarkable 
figure  enter.  It  was  that  of  an  elderly  man  of 
great  bulk,  but  the  character  of  whose  head  and 
countenance  was  such,  as  to  make  you  oblivious  of 
his  corpulence.  He  wore  a  brown  suit  of  clothes 
and  black  worsted  stockings,  ill  drawn  up,  and  an 
unpowdered  wig,  slightly  too  small  for  him.  You 
must  ask  your  Mother  to  take  you  to  see  his 
picture  in  the  National  Portrait  Gallery ;  it  gives 
the  forceful  expression  so  well.  This  person  was 
none  other  than  Doctor  Johnson,  who  made  the 
Dictionary,  wrote  the  "Lives  of  the  Poets,"  and 
"  Rasselas,"  famous  in  his  own  day,  and  ours,  for 
the  extraordinary  power  and  precision  of  his  speech. 

He  was  followed  by  a  gentleman  to  whom  we 
owe  a  great  debt  of  gratitude,  for  he  kept  a  faithful, 
and  painstaking  diary,  in  which  he  recorded  the 
sayings  of  Doctor  Johnson.  And  this  is  one  of 
the  books  you  will  learn  to  treasure  when  you  are 
older,  nor  find  its  six  volumes  a  word  too  long. 
This  man's  name  was  James  Boswell,  of  Auchinlech. 

The  entry  of  the  distinguished  guest  caused  a 
general  rearrangement ;  the  company  fell  into  new 
groups  and  knots  of  talkers,  just  as  the  kaleido- 
scope will  scatter  its  fragments,  to  re-form  into 
83 


THE  CHILDREN  AND  THE  PICTURES 

some  fresh  design.  Mr.  Mayne  walked  forward 
to  receive  him,  for  the  Doctor  was  here  at  his 
invitation,  and  then  Clare  saw  Sir  Joshua  Reynolds 
in  his  wake.  The  actors  and  actresses  closed  round 
Doctor  Johnson,  for  he  was  a  great  favourite  with 
them,  often  frequenting  the  Green  Room,  being 
very  easy  and  facetious,  in  their  company.  So  for 
a  time  the  ungainly  figure,  moving  with  a  constant 
roll  of  the  head,  was  hid  from  Clare's  view ;  but 
she  heard  his  voice  uttering  characteristic  phrases  of 
astonishing  finality.  When  he  spoke,  you  wondered 
if  there  could  be  anything  more  to  be  said  on  that 
subject,  ever  again,  by  anybody.  There  dwelt  the 
apotheosis  of  the  pfinkt  finale  in  his  speech.  Oliver 
Goldsmith  said  of  him,  "It  is  ill  arguing  with 
Doctor  Johnson ;  though  you  may  be  in  the  right, 
he  worsts  you.  If  his  pistol  misses  fire,  he  clubs 
his  opponent  over  the  head  with  the  butt-end  of  it." 

Here  are  only  some  of  his  many  utterances  re- 
corded for  us  by  Boswell.  I  will  tell  you  a  few. 

His  profound  reverence  for  the  hierarchy  made 
him  expect  from  Bishops  the  highest  degree  of 
decorum.  He  was  offended  even  at  their  going  to 
restaurants,  or  taverns,  as  they  were  then  called. 

"  A  Bishop,  Sir,  has  nothing  to  do  at  a  tippling- 
house.  It  is  not,  indeed,  immoral  in  him  to  go  to 
84 


SIR    JOSHUA     REYNOLDS. 


Reynolds 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

a  tavern,  neither  would  it   be   immoral  in  him  to 
whip  a  top  in  Grosvenor  Square." 

Mrs.  Thrale,  a  friend  of  his,  once  gave  high 
praise  to  an  acquaintance. 

"Nay,  my  dear  lady,  don't  talk  so.  Mr. 
Long's  character  is  very  short.  He  is  a  man 
of  genteel  appearance.  He  fills  a  chair.  That 
is  all." 

He  was  chilled  by  wordy  enthusiasm.  He  knew 
it  to  be  possible  to  blast  by  praise. 

"  Where  there  is  exaggerated  praise  every  one  is 
set  against  the  character." 

This,  I  think,  would  fit  some  of  the  exponents  of 
the  gushing  speech  of  our  modern  social  day. 

"  Sir,  these  are  enthusiasts,  by  rule." 

Yet,  very  near  the  time  of  his  decease,  how 
humbly  did  this  great  man  receive  the  diffident 
expression  of  regard  from  some  person  unknown  to 
him,  in  which  he  found  the  sincerity  he  prized. 
"Sir,  the  applause  of  a  single  human  being  is  of 
great  consequence." 

"  Depend  upon  it,"  said  he  on  one  occasion,  "  if 
a  man  talks  of  his  misfortunes,  there  is  something  in 
them  that  is  not  disagreeable  to  him.  Where  there 
is  pure  misery,  there  is  no  recourse  to  the  mention 
of  it." 

85 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

He  must  have  loved  folk  of  simple  bearing : 
"  Sir,  he  has  no  grimace,  no  gesticulation,  no  burst 
of  admiration  on  trivial  occasions.  He  never  em- 
braces you  with  an  over-acted  cordiality." 

Once,  on  hearing  it  observed  of  one  of  their 
friends  that  he  was  awkward  at  counting  money, 
"  Why,  Sir,"  he  said,  "  I  am  likewise  awkward  at 
counting  money ;  but  then,  Sir,  the  reason  is  plain : 
I  have  had  very  little  money  to  count." 

Though  he  used  to  censure  carelessness  very 
strongly,  he  once  owned  to  Boswell  that,  just  to 
avoid  the  trouble  of  locking  up  five  guineas,  he 
had  hid  them  so  well  that  he  had  never  found  them 
since. 

Talking  of  Gray's  Odes,  which  he  did  not 
care  for,  he  said,  "  They  are  forced  plants,  raised 
in  a  hot-bed ;  they  are  but  cucumbers,  after  all." 
A  gentleman  present,  unluckily  for  himself  said, 
"  Had  they  been  literally  cucumbers,  they  had  been 
better  things  than  odes." 

"  Yes,  Sir,"  said  Johnson,  "  for  a  hog." 

Once  Johnson  was  in  company  with  several 
clergymen,  who,  starting  a  war  of  wits,  carried  the 
conversation  to  an  excess  of  conviviality.  Johnson, 
whom  they  thought  to  entertain,  sat  moodily  silent. 
Then  bending  to  a  friend,  he  said,  by  no  means 
86 


THE  CHILDREN  AND  THE  PICTURES 

in  a  whisper  :  "  This  merriment  of  parsons  is  mighty 
offensive." 

Talking  of  a  point  of  delicate  scrupulosity  of 
moral  conduct,  he  said  :  "  Men  of  harder  minds 
than  ours  will  do  many  things  from  which  you 
and  I  would  shrink.  Yet,  Sir,  they  will  perhaps 
do  more  good  in  life  than  we.  But  let  us  help 
one  another." 

Clare's  eyes  were  now  attracted  to  the  animated 
group  of  players,  at  the  far  end  of  the  room. 
Barry,  the  actor,  was  standing  in  a  fine  attitude, 
dressed  in  his  brown  velvet  suit.  The  calves  of 
his  legs  were  resplendent  in  silk  stockings,  and 
he  was  repeating  lines  from  the  part  of  Romeo 
to  his  listening  friends.  Now  and  again  a  little 
ripple  of  applause  rose  and  spread  among  the 
group,  but  the  gentlemen  did  not  seem  so  en- 
thusiastic as  the  ladies.  Old  Quin  was  distinctly 
adverse,  and  sat,  with  quite  three  dissenting  chins, 
rolling  his  eyes  in  a  ferocious  manner.  There 
sat  Fielding,  the  writer.  Clare  had  often  heard 
her  Mother  read  his  name  aloud  from  the  frame,  and 
say  how  much  she  liked  the  shape  of  his  nose.  So 
she  looked  at  this  feature  particularly.  It  was  cer- 
tainly a  very  long  nose,  and  aquiline  ;  what  physiog- 
nomy books  speak  of  as  the  "  cogitative  nose." 
8? 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

"  Some  day  I  shall  read  '  Tom  Jones,' "  said 
Clare  to  herself,  "  and  I  expect  I  shall  like  it  as 
much  as  Mother  does.  But  I  shall  read  it  in 
comfortable  print,  not  in  the  edition  that  makes 
one  say  fowls  for  souls  all  through.  O,  there's 
Miss  Ridge.  /  see  her."  She  threaded  her  way 
in  and  out  of  the  company  till  she  came  to  that 
bird-like  person,  Miss  Ridge.  She  had  the  pale 
ribbon  in  her  fawn-coloured  hair,  and  the  little 
shadows  round  her  nose  and  the  corners  of  her 
mouth,  were  just  as  exquisite  in  real  life,  as  in 
the  picture. 

"  Ring-a-ring  a-roses 
A  pocket  full  of  posies," 

she  was  saying,  holding  Christopher  and  Bim  by 
the  hands.  But  Bim  thought  this  childish,  and 
asked  her  if  she  couldn't  sing  "  Bonnie  Dundee." 
"  Sing  *  Bonnie  Dundee '  ?  I  should  think  so  ;  I 
can  sing  twenty  c  Bonnie  Dundees.'  But  what's 
this  caravan  expedition  on  which  you  say  you 
are  going  with  your  Mother  ?  I'll  tell  you !  we'll 
go  for  a  walk  one  morning.  I'll  take  you  to 
the  Lock  on  the  Stour,  and  we'll  have  a  pocket- 
lunch  on  the  bit  of  green  field  where  the  big 
burdock-leaves  grow.  We'll  watch  the  boy 
88 


THE  CHILDREN  AND  THE  PICTURES 

opening  the  lock,  and  we'll  go  and  see  Dedham 
Church,  and  pay  a  visit  at  the  cottage,  for  I 
know  the  people,  and  you'll  be  able  to  climb 
into  the  large  pollards." 

"O,  that  would  be  lovely,"  cried  the  children. 
They  are  not  the  sort  of  children  who  look  you 
up  and  down,  when  you  suggest  a  plan,  but  they 
are  down  your  throat  in  a  minute,  so  to  say, 
and  you  are  lucky  if  you  can  finish  your 
sentence. 

"Oh,  yes."  "When?"  "Let's  do  it  to- 
morrow!" "Can  I  take  Pont?"  "We'll  bathe, 
won't  we?"  "Oh  come  and  sit  down."  "What 
are  the  people  called  who  live  in  the  cottage?" 
and  so  on,  and  so  on — you  can  imagine  it. 

But  Miss  Ridge  reverted  to  the  caravan. 

"Well,  we're  going  to  start  about  the  I5th 
of  April,"  said  Bim  in  reply,  "  and  Mummie 
and  Clare  are  going  to  cook,  and  Christopher 
and  I  shall  be  armed,  of  course — two  petronels,  a 
pocket-knife,  a  musket,  and  bows  and  arrows." 

"  I'll  come  too,"  said  Miss  Ridge.  "  I  could 
sweep  the  van  out.  I  shall  be  in  nobody's  way, 
and  whenever  your  Mother  comes  round  the 
corner,  I'll  jump  into  the  nosebag." 

But  now  there  was  a  general  movement  towards 
89 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

the  door,  and  from  among  many  people  across 
the  room,  Mrs.  Inchbald  beckoned. 

"  You  must  go  across  to  the  schoolroom,"  she 
said,  "the  others  have  been  in  bed  sometime 
now." 

Just  at  that  moment  a  vision  of  Lady  Crosbie 
flitted  across  the  open  doorway,  the  very  incarna- 
tion of  flying  movement,  and  grace. 

But  Mrs.  Inchbald  looked  only  one  word,  and 
that  was  "  bed."  It  was  written  all  over  her  face, 
and  up  and  down  it,  and  Clare  knew  quite  well 
there  was  to  be  no  story  that  night,  and  certainly 
no  reprieve. 

"You  shall  hear  it  to-morrow  evening  when 
we  have  a  quiet  time  to  ourselves,"  said  Mrs. 
Inchbald.  And  she  bundled  them  all  three,  through 
the  swing-doors,  and  up  the  stairs,  and  into  their 
rooms,  in  a  moment. 

Clare  crept  into  her  bed ;  she  felt  tired  all  over. 
Passing  before  her  eyes  in  charm  and  beauty,  she 
saw  again  in  recollection,  Miss  Hippesley,  Mrs. 
Billington,  Lady  Crosbie,  and  Miss  Ridge.  Barry 
strutted  before  her,  chatting  in  brisk  self-satisfac- 
tion, and  once  more  Miss  Lavinia  Fenton  raised 
her  hands  and  eyes. 

"I  wonder  why  Peg  Woffington  said  Doctor 
90 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

Johnson    had   snuff  on    his    shirt-front,"    she    said 

to  herself,  sleepily,  "  and  that  his  linen  wasn't " 

But  she  didn't  finish  the  sentence  even  to  her- 
self. She  knew  it  was  but  a  poor  mind  that 
dwells  upon  the  weaknesses  of  great  men. 


CHAPTER  XII 

/  saw  these  glassy  messengers  of  pain 
Drench  her  cheeks  damask  in  a  watery  rout, 
Of  salty  rush  and  follow. 

Till  one, 

A  Laggard  in  its  sorry  chase 
Gathered  more  slowly  on  the  chin's  pale  curve 
Where  it  hung  trembling^  in  a  globy  dance 
Its  little  weight,  its  anchor. 

DREAM    LINES. 

)WO  or  three  days  passed  over  without 
the  children  seeing  anything'  more  of 
the  life  of  the  pictures.  They  had 
gone  to  bed  that  night  after  the 
party,  with  the  promise  of  a  story  held  out  to 
them,  to  soften  the  pang.  Yet  morning  came  after 
morning,  and  always  found  them  with  the  usual 
everyday  life.  Lessons  through  the  day,  walks, 
and  readings  aloud  in  the  evenings,  and  nothing 
more  to  reveal  that  hidden  life.  Now  Clare 
could  almost  think  it  had  been  a  dream.  Yet  the 
boys  vowed  it  was  real,  and  Bim  had  proof  of  it. 
92 


THE     LESLIE     BOY. 


THE  CHILDREN  AND  THE  PICTURES 

"  Don't  you  think  there  is  a  deepening  of  the 
shadow  in  the  face  in  the  Raeburn  in  the  drawing- 
room  ? "  said  the  children's  Father  one  evening. 
"  The  Leslie  boy,  I  mean." 

"  I  think  there  is,"  said  their  Mother  ;  "  it  has 
a  glass.  Can  the  dirt  get  in  ?  " 

Bimbo  listened,  and  the  recollection  of  a  fight  with 
Leslie,  came  vividly  before  him.  Leslie  had  a  black 
eye  distinctly,  and  Bim's  fist  had  blacked  it.  So 
how  could  there  be  the  least  doubt  that  the  picture 
people  were  alive  ?  They  must  just  wait,  they  told 
each  other  ;  and  so  the  days  passed  on. 

One  night  Clare  heard  a  sound  in  the  passage. 
It  was  that  of  a  silk  skirt  brushing  past  the  door- 
way, whispering  crisply  to  the  stairs,  as  its  folds 
swept  by.  She  was  out  after  it  in  a  moment,  and 
saw  Miss  Woffington  pass  through  the  swing-doors 
on  her  way  to  the  hall. 

"They're  about  again,"  said  Clare  to  herself 
joyfully,  and  she  flew  to  the  boys'  room.  This 
was  empty,  and  their  voices  were  in  the  hall. 

"  I'm  not  going  to  racket  with  the  children,"  she 
said,  "they'll  come  directly  they  know  Mrs.  Inch- 
bald  promised  stories  ;  but  I  wonder  where  Miss  Ross 
is  all  this  time  ?  "  As  she  passed  the  drawing-room 
Clare  looked  in,  and  Miss  Ross's  frame  was  empty. 
93 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

"  Then  I  shall  see  her,  and  talk  to  her,"  said 
Clare ;  "  when  she  speaks  she  may  not  look  so 
sorrowful."  She  ran  swiftly  to  the  far  end  of 
the  room,  where  already  a  small  company  had 
assembled. 

There  she  found  Mrs.  Inchbald,  Marianne  and 
Amelia,  Miss  Ross  and  all  the  children,  and  Miss 
Ridge. 

"Just  the  right  people,"  she  thought,  as  she  sat 
down  among  them.  "  Lady  Crosbie  is  too  busy,  and 
has  too  wide  an  acquaintance,  and  Mrs.  Jordan  is 
too  airified,  and  Miss  Fisher  might  have  other  things 
to  do.  These  are  the  ones  who  are  just  right,  and 
look  as  if  they  could  tell  stories  if  they  chose." 

But  a  good  deal  of  time  is  lost  in  real  life  in 
unnecessary  conversation  ;  so  we'll  learn  by  that,  and 
not  lose  any  more  here.  I'll  just  go  straight  on  to 
Mrs.  Inchbald's  story,  as  she  told  it  that  afternoon. 

The  Story  of  Mother  Midnight^  or  the 
Witch  of  Wend les tone. 

"The  scene  of  my  narrative,"  commenced  Mrs. 
Inchbald,  "  lies  before  you,  my  dears.     Which  of 
you  can  find  me  a  small  forest  cottage,  a  river,  a 
white  cow,  a  church,  and  an  oak-tree  ? " 
94 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

"1  can." 

"I  can." 

"  I  know." 

"There  it  is." 

"  The  picture  by  Nasmyth,"  cried  ten  voices  all 
at  once. 

"Well,  that  small  cottage  once  sheltered  the 
unhappy  head  of  the  unfortunate  subject  of  my 
tale.  Unfortunate,  yet  not  so  at  the  last.  Let  us 
be  happy  in  thinking,  that  after  years  of  persecu- 
tion and  winters  of  privation,  when  the  coldness  of 
her  fellow-creatures'  hearts  was  only  equalled  by 
the  rigour  of  the  pitiless  winter  snow  that  threat- 
ened to  cover  her  humble  lodge,  let  us  be  happy 
to  remember,  I  repeat,  that  this  woman  lived  to 
know  the  protection  of  a  friend." 

Mrs.  Inchbald  paused.  She  was  fond  of  tell- 
ing stories.  It  was  good  practice  for  her  art. 
She  never  gave  up  a  life-long  struggle  with  a 
stammer,  that  tripped  her  up  constantly  in  short 
sentences,  or  conversational  phrase.  This  stammer, 
however,  was  utterly  routed  by  her  fine-sounding 
and  ornate  sentences  of  narration,  which  she  de- 
claimed in  a  magnificent  voice  : — 

There  was  an  age  of  superstition  which  blackens 
history's  page.  During  the  period  immediately 
95 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

following  the  Reformation,  fear  of  witchcraft  in 
England  was  so  great,  that  many  innocent  lives  were 
sacrificed  needlessly  to  assuage  the  malignant  ignor- 
ance of  the  time.  It  is  true  that  other  countries 
were  even  more  to  blame  than  England,  a  greater 
number  of  innocent  people  being  put  to  death  in 
Germany,  Italy,  and  France.  Yet  for  all  that,  our 
crimes  are  sufficient  to  make  us  shudder  in  reading 
of  them,  and  thankful  that  such  things  can  never 
recur. 

Let  us  imagine  that  there  is  a  village  called 
Wendlestone,  and  that  it  lies  a  distance  of  a  mile 
and  a  half,  from  a  large  wood.  There  is  a  common 
on  the  confines  of  this  wood,  and  here  the  dwellings 
of  squatters,  as  they  are  called,  may  be  seen.  This 
means,  that  a  man  building  his  own  hut,  and 
driving  some  humble  trade,  such  as  knife-grinder 
or  tin-waresman,  might  live  here  free  of  rent. 
One  of  these  dwellings  is  the  little  house  you  see 
in  the  picture  by  Nasmyth,  and  here  in  the  year 
1545  an  old  woman  lived.  She  had  a  tiny  patch 
of  garden,  and  a  donkey  which  she  drove  to  market 
with  some  small  load  of  vegetables  and  eggs.  Or 
more  often  some  medicines  that  she  compounded 
from  herbs,  with  which  she  administered  to  the 
ailments  of  the  country  people.  She  was  reticent, 
96 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

quiet,  and  of  a  stern  cast  of  countenance,  and 
had  lived  here  for  many  years.  Her  people  had 
not  belonged  to  Wendlestone,  and  no  one  knew 
her  origin ;  perhaps  this  first  led  people  to  look 
on  her  with  distrust. 

She  had  herself  put  to  rights  the  little  tumble- 
down house,  which  let  the  weather  in  when  first  she 
appropriated  it.  And  she  had,  by  her  industry  and 
thrift,  managed  to  make  a  comfortable  living,  cutting 
the  rushes  from  the  riverside,  and  thatching  her  own 
roof.  Often  you  might  see  her,  crouched  low  and 
bent  by  rheumatism,  a  straw  hat  tied  beneath  her 
nut-cracker  chin,  and  her  red  cloak  battling  with 
the  weather,  while  she  gathered  sticks  from  the 
woodlands,  or  took  her  donkey  laden  to  the  town. 

"  There  com'  Granny  Gather-stick,"  the  children 
would  cry.  "  Some  say  as  she  d'  fly  by  night." 
And  they  would  scamper  into  their  cottages,  and 
peer  back  from  their  mothers'  apron-folds. 

You  have  only  to  live  in  a  village  for  a  year 
without  going  away  from  it,  to  understand  how 
busy  people  can  be  manufacturing  stories  about 
each  other.  Given  plenty  of  time,  and  every  one 
knowing  every  one  else,  there  is  sufficient  irre- 
sponsible mischief  in  the  average  human  heart  to 
bring  about  the  same  result  as  deliberate  malice. 
97  G 


THE  CHILDREN  AND  THE  PICTURES 

How  many  of  our  friends  are  there,  I  wonder, 
who  have  not  at  various  times  given  utterance  to 
some  thorny  thrust,  or  spiky  supposition,  at  our 
expense,  loving  us,  nevertheless,  quite  warmly  all 
the  while?  It  is  a  valuable  training  to  be  early 
taught  the  eleventh  commandment :  "  Thy  neigh- 
bour shalt  thou  not  discuss."  Detraction,  defamation 
and  dislike  may  be  grouped  under  the  comfortable 
word  "  Gossip."  We  often  flatter  ourselves  it  is 
the  human  interest  that  we  feel. 

And  so  it  came  about  that  on  Granny  Gather- 
stick  centred  the  gossip  of  the  village.  She  was 
first  looked  on  with  suspicion,  because  they  did  not 
understand  her,  and,  with  ordinary  minds,  to  fail 
to  understand  generally  means  to  dislike.  Passive 
dislike  grew  to  fear,  and  from  fear  of  her  grew 
lies  and  wicked  charges,  of  which  the  unfortunate 
woman  was  wholly  innocent. 

"Whoi  doan't  her  be  satisfied  wi'  the  ways  of 
other  folk  ?  Whoi  can't  her  be  in  her  bed  at  night 
time,  sem  as  other  folk,  'sted  o'  flitting  about  a' 
gathering  of  them  nesty  pisonous  stuffs  ?  d'  be  only 
when  the  moon's  full,  that  she  d'  stir.  Noa,  noa, 
say  I,  let  folk  keep  to  folk's  ways,  and  then  there 
won't  be  nothen'  said  about  un.  If  a  body  come 
to  get  the  name  of  Mother  Midnight,  it's  not  for 
98 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

nothen',  of  that  you  may  be  sure ;  I  don't  hold 
wi'  such  ways." 

This  was  what  was  felt  generally  among  the 
village  folk,  and,  if  you  come  to  think  of  it,  it  is 
not  only  among  the  uneducated  that  such  feeling 
prevails.  How  seldom  people  are  allowed  in  this  life 
to  take  their  own  way  unmolested.  Even  children 
playing  together  interfere,  and  scold,  and  bicker 
about  trifles,  and  family  life  among  grown-up 
people  may  be  devastated  by  the  same  pest. 

Let  us  early  write  on  the  tablets  of  our  heart : 
"  Let  others  lead  their  own  life,  in  their  own  way." 
Then  shall  our  ways  be  ways  of  pleasantness,  and 
all  our  paths  be  peace. 

One  day  a  little  boy  and  girl  were  playing  in 
the  woodlands,  which  you  see  painted  in  that  picture 
before  you  now.  They  were  friends,  not  brother 
and  sister,  and  their  names  were  Martin  and  Faith. 
They  were  wood-cutter's  children,  and  often  they 
played  together,  for  their  homes  stood  near  each 
other  in  the  wood. 

There  was  no  authorised  village  school.  You 
must  remember  I  am  telling  you  of  English  village 
life,  some  three  hundred  years  ago.  Children  of 
humble  parents  were  brought  up  to  learn  to  plough, 
and  reap,  and  carpenter  ;  they  hardly  ever  were 
99 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

taught  to  read,  or  write.  Such  as  could  do  so 
in  those  days  were  called  "  clerkes,"  and  some  day, 
you  will  read  a  ballad  that  tells  how  Clark 
Saunders  loved  May  Margaret,  and  you  will  find 
it  one  of  the  most  sorrowful  stories,  ever  written 
down. 

So  it  came  about  that  these  children  spent  hours 
in  the  woodlands  with  the  flowers,  and  animals,  and 
insects  for  companions.  And  their  books  were  the 
clouds  and  streams. 

It  was  in  the  month  of  October  when  the  acorns 
lie  freshly  fallen.  There  is  something  arresting 
about  an  acorn ;  the  form  is  beautiful,  the  texture 
glossy,  there  is  perfection  in  the  cup,  and  complete- 
ness in  the  whole.  Who  could  pass  under  an  oak 
tree  in  autumn  without  picking  up  a  fallen  acorn, 
and  turning  it  in  the  hand  ?  Faith  was  threading 
these,  and  Martin  wandered  into  the  wood.  He 
was  away  a  long  time,  and  Faith  was  telling  herself 
stories,  as  she  loved  doing  when  she  was  alone. 

"  Now  it  happened  the  water  was  very  crystal- 
clear  at  this  part  of  the  river,"  she  was  saying,  "  and 
flowed  between  tall  sedges,  and  forget-me-nots,  like 
angels'  eyes.  And  the  river  was  so  clear  because  it 
was  the  home  of  a  very  beautiful  Water  Nixie  who 
lived  in  it,  and  who  sometimes  could  emerge  from 

100 


THE  CHILDREN  AND  THE  PICTURES 

her  home,  and  sit  in  woman's  form  upon  the  bank. 
She  had  a  dark  green  smock  upon  her,  the  colour 
of  the  water-weed  that  waves  as  the  water  wills  it, 
deep,  deep  down.  And  in  her  long  wet  hair  were 
the  white  flowers  of  the  water-violet,  and  she  held 
a  reed  mace  in  her  hand.  Her  face  was  very  sad, 
because  she  had  lived  a  long  life,  and  known  so 
many  adventures,  ever  since  she  was  a  baby,  which 
was  nearly  a  hundred  years  ago.  For  creatures  of 
the  streams,  and  trees,  live  a  long,  long  time,  and 
when  they  die  they  lose  themselves  in  Nature. 
That  means  that  they  are  for  ever  clouds,  or  trees, 
or  rivers,  and  never  have  the  form  of  men  and 
women  again. 

"All  water-creatures  would  live,  if  they  might 
choose  it,  in  the  sea,  where  they  are  born.  It  is  in 
the  sea  they  float  hand  in  hand  upon  the  crested 
billows,  and  sink  deep  in  the  great  troughs  of  the 
strong  waves,  that  are  green  as  jade.  They  follow 
the  foam  and  lose  themselves  in  the  wide  ocean — 

*  Where  great  whales  come  sailing  by, 
Sail  and  sail  with  unshut  eye,' 

and  they  store  in  the  Sea  King's  palace  the  golden 
phosphor  of  the  sea. 


THE     CHILDREN    AND    THE     PICTURES 

"  But  this  Water  Nixie  had  lost  her  happiness 
through  not  being  good.  She  had  forgotten  many 
things  that  had  been  told  her,  and  she  had  done 
many  things  that  grieved  others ;  she  had  stolen 
somebody  else's  property — quite  a  large  bundle 
of  happiness — which  belonged  elsewhere  and  not 
to  her.  Happiness  is  generally  made  to  fit  the 
person  who  owns  it,  just  as  do  your  shoes,  or 
clothes ;  so  when  you  take  some  one  else's  it's  very 
little  good  to  you,  for  it  fits  badly,  and  you  can 
never  forget  it  isn't  yours. 

"  So  what  with  one  thing  and  another,  this  Water 
Nixie  had  to  be  punished,  and  the  Queen  of  the 
Sea  had  banished  her  from  the  waves. 

"  The  punishment  that  can  most  affect  Mer- 
folk  is  to  restrict  their  freedom.  And  this  is 
how  the  Queen  of  the  Sea  punished  the  Nixie 
of  our  tale. 

" '  You  shall  dwell  for  a  long  time  in  little 
places,  where  you  will  weary  of  yourself.  You 
will  learn  to  know  yourself  so  well,  that  every- 
thing you  want  will  seem  too  good  for  you,  and 
you  will  cease  to  claim  it.  And  so,  in  time,  you 
shall  get  free.' 

"  Then  the  Nixie  had  to  rise  up  and  go  away, 
and  be  shut  into  the  fastness  of  a  very  small 

102 


THE  CHILDREN  AND  THE  PICTURES 

space,  according  to  the  words  of  the  Queen. 
And  this  small  space  was,  a  tear. 

"  At  first  she  could  hardly  express  her  misery, 
and  by  thinking  so  continually  of  the  wideness 
and  the  savour  of  the  sea,  she  brought  a  dash 
of  the  brine  with  her,  that  makes  the  saltness  of 
our  tears.  She  became  many  times  smaller  than 
her  own  stature,  even  then  by  standing  upright 
and  spreading  wide  her  arms,  she  touched  with 
her  finger-tips,  the  walls  of  her  tiny  crystal  home. 
How  she  longed  that  this  tear  might  be  wept, 
and  the  walls  of  her  prison  shattered.  But  the 
owner  of  this  tear  was  of  a  very  proud  nature, 
and  she  was  so  sad  that  tears  seemed  to  her,  in 
nowise  to  express  her  grief. 

"  She  was  a  Princess  who  lived  in  a  country  that 
was  not  her  home.  What  were  tears  to  her? 
If  she  could  have  stood  on  the  very  top  of  the 
highest  hill  and  with  both  hands  caught  the  great 
winds  of  heaven,  strong  as  they,  and  striven 
with  them,  perhaps  then  she  might  have  felt  as 
if  she  expressed  all  she  knew.  Or,  if  she  could 
have  torn  down  the  stars  from  the  heavens,  or 
cast  her  mantle  over  the  sun ;  but  tears !  would 
they  have  helped  to  tell  her  sorrow  ?  You  cry  if 
you  soil  your  copy-book,  don't  you,  or  pinch 
103 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

your  hand  ?  So  you  may  imagine  the  Nixie's 
home  was  a  safe  one,  and  she  turned  round  and 
round  in  the  captivity  of  that  tear. 

"  For  twenty  years  she  dwelt  in  that  strong 
heart,  till  she  grew  to  be  accustomed  to  her  cell. 
At  last  in  this  wise  came  her  release. 

"An  old  gipsy  came  one  morning  to  the  castle 
and  begged  to  see  the  Princess.  She  must  see 
her,  she  cried.  And  the  Princess  came  down 
the  steps  to  meet  her,  and  the  gipsy  gave  her  a 
small  roll  of  paper  in  her  hand.  And  the  roll 
of  paper  smelt  like  honey  as  she  took  it,  and  it 
adhered  to  her  palm  as  she  opened  it.  There 
was  little  sign  of  writing  on  the  paper,  but  in 
the  midst  of  the  page  was  a  picture,  small  as 
the  picture  reflected  in  the  iris  of  an  eye.  The 
picture  showed  a  hill,  with  one  tree  on  the  sky- 
line, and  a  long  road  wound  round  the  hill. 

"  And  suddenly  in  the  Princess's  memory  a 
voice  spoke  to  her.  Many  sounds  she  heard, 
gathered  up  into  one  great  silence,  like  the  quiet 
there  is  in  forest  spaces,  when  it  is  Summer, 
and  the  green  is  deep  : — 

*  Blessed  are  they  that  have  the  home  longing, 
For  they  shall  go  home? 
104 


THE  CHILDREN  AND  THE  PICTURES 

Then  the  Princess  gave  the  gipsy  two  golden  pieces, 
and  went  up  to  her  chamber,  and  long  that  night 
she  sat,  looking  out  upon  the  sky. 

"She  had  no  need  to  look  at  the  honeyed  scroll, 
though  she  held  it  closely.  Clearly  before  her  did 
she  see  that  small  picture ;  the  hill,  and  the  tree, 
and  the  winding  road,  imaged  as  if  mirrored  in 
the  iris  of  an  eye.  And  in  her  memory  she  was 
upon  that  road,  and  the  hill  rose  beside  her,  and 
the  little  tree  was  outlined,  every  twig  of  it,  against 
the  sky.  And  as  she  saw  all  this,  an  overwhelm- 
ing love  of  the  place  arose  in  her,  a  love  of  that 
certain  bit  of  country  that  was  so  sharp  and 
strong,  that  it  stung  and  swayed  her,  as  she 
leaned  on  the  window-sill. 

"And  because  the  love  of  a  country  is  one 
of  the  deepest  loves  you  may  feel,  the  band  of  her 
control  was  loosened,  and  the  tears  came  welling  to 
her  eyes.  Up  they  brimmed  and  over,  in  salty 
rush  and  follow,  dimming  her  eyes,  magnifying 
everything,  speared  for  a  moment  on  her  eyelashes, 
then  shimmering  to  their  fall.  And  at  last  came 
the  tear  that  held  the  disobedient  Nixie. 

"  Splish  !  it  fell.     And  she  was  free. 

"  If  you  could  have  seen  how  pretty  she  looked 
standing  there  about  the  height  of  a  grass  blade, 
105 


THE  CHILDREN  AND  THE  PICTURES 

wringing  out  her  long  wet  hair.  Every  bit  of 
moisture  she  wrung  out  of  it,  she  was  so  glad  to 
be  quit  of  that  tear.  Then  she  raised  her  two 
arms  above  her  in  one  delicious  stretch,  and  if  you 
had  been  the  size  of  a  mustard-seed  perhaps  you 
might  have  heard  her  laughing ;  then  she  grew  a 
little,  and  grew  and  grew,  till  she  was  about  the 
height  of  a  bluebell,  and  as  slender  to  see. 

"  She  stood  looking  at  the  splash  on  the  window- 
sill  that  had  been  her  prison  so  long,  and  then 
with  three  steps  of  her  bare  feet,  she  reached 
the  jessamine  that  was  growing  by  the  window, 
and  by  this  she  swung  herself  to  the  ground. 

"Away  she  sped  over  the  dew-drenched  meadows 
till  she  came  to  the  running  brook,  and  with,  all 
her  longing  in  her  outstretched  hands,  she  kneeled 
down  by  the  crooked  willows  among  all  the  comfry, 
and  the  loosestrife,  and  the  yellow  irises,  and  the 
reeds. 

"  Then  she  slid  in  to  the  wide,  cool  stream." 


106 


CHAPTER     XIII 

But  now  her  nose  is  thin, 
And  it  resteth  on  her  chin 

Like  a  staff". 

And  a  crook  is  in  her  back, 
And  a  melancholy  crack 

In  her  laugh. 


O.    WENDEL    HOLMES. 


.ITH  had  finished  her  story,  and 
looked  up.  It  was  surely  some 
time  since  Martin  had  moved 
away?  She  looked  round  and 
found  she  did  not  recognise  her  surroundings : 
wandering  along  with  Martin,  she  was  accustomed 
to  leave  the  leadership  to  him.  Now  that  she  was 
alone  she  had  not  the  smallest  idea  which  way  led 
to  her  father's  cottage ;  so  she  called  Martin's 
name.  Out  it  went  upon  the  soft  September  air, 
the  long-drawn  "  Martin "  of  her  call.  Then 
again,  and  again.  And  at  the  third  or  fourth 
time  of  hearing  her  own  voice  wandering  far  into 
107 


THE  CHILDREN  AND  THE  PICTURES 

the  deep,  still  woods,  Faith  began  to  fear.  To  fully 
realise  your  loneliness,  if  you  are  feeling  lonely, 
you  have  only  to  call  aloud  some  familiar  name 
several  times,  and  receive  no  reply.  It  is  curious 
how  uncomfortable  the  silence  following  may  grow. 
Faith  soon  was  looking  over  her  shoulder,  then 
hastening  her  steps,  stopping  altogether,  only  to 
break  into  a  little  run ;  and  soon  her  thoughts 
were  filled  with  stories  of  these  very  woods. 
Wasn't  it  here  that  Dan'l  Widdon,  and  Harry 
Hawk,  had  been  walking  on  their  way  home  from 
the  fair,  when  they  heard  the  sound  of  skirling 
and  groans  ?  and  surely  it  was  by  this  dark  stream 
that  her  old  Grandmother  had  seen  the  wan  face  of 
a  drowned  babe,  float  up  beneath  her  pitcher,  like 
some  pale  lily,  while  she  stooped  to  draw  water 
from  the  stream  ?  Oh,  why  had  she  let  Martin 
wander  away  ?  surely  it  is  in  these  thick  woods 
that  Mother  Midnight  has  her  dwelling,  she  who 
can  change  into  a  hare  if  she  will,  who  flies  out 
when  the  wind  huffles,  and  flaps  her  cloak  at  your 
window  pane  ?  She  keeps  toads  in  her  bosom — yes, 
the  children  say  so,  and  she  gathers  sparks  from  her 
black  cat  to  make  charms.  .  .  .  Faith's  heart  was 
pounding  in  her  ears,  and  she  stood  petrified,  for 
now  a  figure  flitted  by  among  the  trees.  There 
1 08 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

was  not  so  much  as  the  snap  of  a  dry  twig  beneath 
the  tread  to  reassure  her,  and  it  was  a  cloaked 
figure ;  yes,  there  it  was  again.  A  cloaked  figure, 
deeply  hooded,  leaning  on  a  stick ;  now  Saints  and 
Martyrs  preserve  us  !  it  is  the  witch  herself. 

"  Who  be  you,  my  dear  ?  " 

It  was  said  in  a  voice  that  had  the  sound  of  a 
wicket  gate  with  a  rusty  hinge  to  it. 

"  I  be  main  glad  to  see  but  a  little  maid  before 
me — I,  who  have  to  live  among  the  shadows,  and 
to  hide  from  the  light.  When  I  heard  your  foot- 
fall on  the  dead  leaves  I  had  to  shrink  away,  for 
how  should  I  know  if  it  might  not  be  the  per- 
secutors ?  but  it's  you  that  seem  to  be  feared,  my 
dear,  it's  you  that  seem  to  be  feared." 

Faith  was  reassured,  although  still  frightened. 
"  Arn't  you  Mother  Midnight  ?  "  she  asked. 

"  Well,  by  some  called  Mother  Midnight,  it  be 
true.  But  only  poor  old  Granny  Gather-stick  all 
the  time." 

Her  nose  and  chin  almost  met,  and  her  face  was 
a  network  of  tiny  wrinkles.  Her  mouth  was  like 
the  hole  to  a  wren's  nest,  except  when  it  was 
closed,  and  then  it  shut  down  into  a  straight,  hard 
line.  Her  eyes  were  set  deep  under  a  furrowed 
brow,  and  her  grey  elf-locks  blew  about  her. 
109 


THE  CHILDREN  AND  THE  PICTURES 

Not  a  very  pleasant  appearance  you  will  say ; 
perhaps  not,  but  then  her  voice  was  another 
matter. 

It  sounded  to  me  as  though,  cracked  and  rude, 
Years  had  but  softened,  nor  made  it  shrill, 

As  a  time-worn  flute  makes  the  music  crude, 
Yet  the  spirit  of  music  haunt  it  still. 

When  Faith  listened  to  her  talking,  her  fear 
disappeared.  And  Granny  Gather-stick  liked  to 
talk. 

"  Do'ee  come  up  here,  my  dear,  and  tell  me 
where  ye  d'  live,  and  you  can  sit  before  my  fire," 
she  said. 

"  Is  your  cottage  near  here,  then  ? " 

"  Only  a  step  or  two  across  the  water,  but  not 
my  own  cottage,  child,  that  you  see  from  the  road. 
No,  this  to  which  I  be  going  is  just  one  of  my 
homes.  For  those  who  live  in  hiding  must  make  a 
shelter  where  they  can." 

"  Why  do  you  Jive  in  hiding  ?  "  asked  Faith. 

"  Because  of  the  evil  in  men's  hearts,  my  dear. 
Not  content  with  killing  each  other,  and  quarrel- 
ling, and  drinking,  and  all  the  many  sports  and 
wickednesses  that  inflame  the  hearts  of  men,  they 
must  even  turn  aside  from  their  gay  paths  to  hunt 
no 


THE  CHILDREN  AND  THE  PICTURES 

a  poor  old  woman,  and  to  spin  lies  about  her  like 
a  net." 

As  Granny  Gather-stick  said  these  words,  Faith 
saw  she  had  her  hand  against  the  bole  of  a  tree  that 
grew  beside  a  thick  tangle  of  underwood.  And 
drawing  a  little  bolt  aside,  a  tiny  door  opened  that 
appeared  like  a  hurdle  set  thick  with  bramble  and 
autumn  leaves. 

Faith  stepped  after  Granny  into  the  opening, 
and  found  herself  in  the  dearest  little  room  im- 
aginable. It  was  about  the  size  of  a  large  cup- 
board, and  the  walls  were  hurdles  with  brambles 
and  leaves  outside,  but  hung  with  rough  matting 
within.  A  hole  in  the  roof  let  out  the  smoke  of 
the  log  fire,  burning  low  in  a  heap  of  grey  ashes 
on  the  ground.  The  floor  was  swept  clean  and 
bare,  showing  the  brown  earth  hard  and  trodden, 
and  a  log  or  two  served  for  chairs ;  and  in  the 
middle  was  a  little  round  table,  holding  a  cup 
and  a  plate.  A  tripod  held  the  kettle,  and  on 
the  plate  upon  the  table  lay  a  great  golden  piece 
of  honeycomb,  its  sweetness  stealing  slowly  from 
its  sides. 

Faith  exclaimed  with  pleasure  and  sat  down  upon 
a  log.  "  Granny,  what  a  lovely  little  house."  As 
she  spoke  she  heard  Martin's  voice  calling  her. 


THE  CHILDREN  AND  THE  PICTURES 

Nearer  and  nearer  the  sound  travelled,  till  soon  he 
was  by  the  door. 

"  Now  call  to  him,  my  dear,  and  let  us  see  if  the 
birds  have  given  Granny  a  good  hiding  lesson." 

"  Here  I  am  !  "  called  Faith. 

"  Where  ? " 

"  Here ! " 

"Where?" 

"  Find  me." 

Martin's  steps  went  hither  and  thither  through 
the  wood,  till  at  last  Faith  opened  the  door,  and 
soon  they  were  all  three  in  the  tiny  hut  with  very 
little  room  surrounding,  but  happy,  listening  to 
Granny's  talk.  She  sat  at  her  table  sorting  herbs. 
"  Milkwort  or  Hedge-hyssop  against  the  cough. 
Borage  brings  courage  for  purging  melancholy, 
and  to  fortify  the  heart.  The  Plantain  for  its 
healing  juices.  St.  John's  Wort  against  lightning 
and  evil  charms.  Colchicum  for  rheumatism,  and 
the  like.  .  .  .  Here  are  Black  Archangel  and  Key- 
of-Spring,  Love-in-a-tangle,  and  Witch's-tree  ; 
Grave-of-the-Sea  and  Golden  Greeting,  Lad's-love, 
and  Rue. 

"  Here  be  Arum  roots ;  I  put  these  aside — they 
be  for  stiffening  lawn  with  the  starch  I  make  from 
them — starch  to  stiffen  the  fine  ruffs  of  the  great 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

lords  and  ladies ;  and  the  Arums  themselves  we  call 
Lords  and  Ladies  hereabout,  though  some  call  them 
Wake  Robin,  too. 

"Hedge  Woundwort  or  Sickleweed,  or  Carpenter's 
Herb,  that  has  '  All  Heal '  for  a  name.  The  Iris, 
called  by  the  gipsies  the  Eye  of  Heaven,  pleasant 
to  the  skin  when  made  into  a  paste,  as  I  know 
how.  And  here's  Corn  Fever-few  to  cool  the 
blood,  and  Rest  Harrow  to  restore  reason." 

The  children  watched  her  dividing  and  tying 
them  into  bunches  with  thread,  then  suspending 
the  fragrant  sprigs  against  the  hurdled  walls  to  dry. 
Her  hands  moved  nimbly,  and  her  voice  sounded 
pleasantly,  as  she  murmured  the  names  of  the 
flowers,  while  she  worked. 

And  so  it  came  to  be  a  happy  custom  with  the 
children  to  seek  her  out  in  her  cottage,  or  in  her 
wren-houses,  as  they  came  to  call  her  little  hidden 
huts.  And  she  would  have  a  story  for  them. 
Sometimes  they  were  rhymed  ballads,  of  the  kind 
such  as  Tamlane,  or  the  Merry  Goshawk,  sometimes 
they  were  the  stories  of  her  dreams. 

She  would  say,  "  You  midden  believe  all  that  old 

Granny  tells,  my  dear,  when  she  tells  her  dreams. 

Sometimes  I  d'  think  they  may  be  what  happened 

to  me  long  ago,  but  what  can   I   know   about  it  ? 

"3  H 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

Why,  once  I  was  given  King  Solomon's  Seal  for  my 
wisdom,  in  a  dream." 

"  When  was  that  ? "  cried  the  children  ;  "  please 
tell  us ! " 

And  in  the  next  chapter  you  may  read  the  story 
in  her  dream. 


CHAPTER   XIV 

And  all  my  days  are  trances, 

And  all  my  nightly  dreams 
Are  where  thy  dark  eye  glances. 

Are  where  thy  footstep  gleams. 
In  what  ethereal  dances. 

By  what  eternal  streams. 

E.    A.    POE. 

DREAMED  I  was  in  a  great  garden 
full  of  flowers,  and  beautiful  trees. 
The  lawns  were  smooth,  with  never 
a  daisy  to  break  the  green  of  them, 
and  the  shadows  in  the  moonlight  lay  dark  upon 
the  ground. 

"  For  I  was  there  at  night,  and  there  were  many 
others  with  me,  dream-people,  who  I  couldn't  see. 
But  I  knew  we  were  all  gathered  together  to  be 
put  to  some  great  test.  I  can  see  the  night  sky 
now  above  me,  as  I  saw  it  in  my  dream,  with  the 
moon  like  a  shining  shield,  and  never  a  star. 

"  And  the  test  we  were  put  to  was  to  count  the 
flowers  of  the  Solomon's  Seal. 
"5 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

"  Do  you  know  the  plant,  and  the  beauty  of  it  ? 
The  flowers  hang  down  in  little  bunches  from  a 
green  stem  that  makes  a  rainbow  span.  I  saw 
the  white  flowers  as  I  bent  down  to  seek  them, 
and  ten  of  them  I  counted  as  they  hung  there. 
And  all  the  time  that  I  was  counting,  there  were 
small  voices  about  me,  like  thin  breaths  of  air. 

"  *  Count  us,  count  us,'  they  were  saying ; 
4  different  and  yet  the  same ;  count  us.' 

"  It  seemed  to  me  there  might  be  some  more 
flowers  hidden  among  the  leaves.  And  I  turned 
the  leaves  back  with  my  hands,  seeking.  I  can 
feel  the  coolness,  and  the  firmness,  of  them  now. 
But  I  could  find  no  more  flowers  than  those  ten. 
Yet  the  thin  voices  were  still  whispering,  '  Count 
us,  count  us.' 

"  Then  in  the  great  clearness  of  the  moonlight  I 
saw  that  everything  in  the  garden  had  its  shadow, 
every  flower  I  had  counted  was  shadowed  black 
upon  the  ground ;  and  together  I  made  twenty,  and 
the  clamouring  of  the  voices  ceased.  Then  in  my 
dream  it  seemed  to  me  the  time  had  come  when 
we  must  answer.  We  must  have  been  standing 
in  a  long  line,  for  I  heard  the  voices  of  the  many 
who  were  there,  coming  nearer  and  nearer,  like 
a  soft  wind  blowing  through  a  wood.  *  Ten — 
116 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

ten — ten — ten,'  sounded  the  answers,  and  some 
one  who  seemed  to  be  standing  at  my  shoulder 
said  'Ten.'  But  when  my  turn  came,  I  was  filled 
with  the  strength  of  a  great  spirit,  and  cried  out 
so  that  my  voice  filled  all  the  hollow  of  the  sky. 

"  '  Twenty,  I  make  it ! '  I  called  out — '  Twenty  ! 
for  substance  is  shadow,  and  shadow  is  substance, 
and  what  is — seems,  and  what  seems — is.' 

"  I  d'  know,  I'm  sure,  if  that  makes  sense  or  not, 
my  dears ;  but  I  was  given  Solomon's  Seal  for  my 
wisdom." 

The  children  sat  quietly  while  she  told  her  story. 
Even  if  they  did  not  understand,  they  liked  her 
voice.  The  logs  glowed  warmly  beneath  the 
hanging  kettle,  and  the  feather  of  steam  would 
float  out,  and  curl  upwards  from  the  kettle's  spout. 
But  best  of  all  her  stories  they  liked  one  that  told 
of  a  strange  adventure  in  her  dream. 

"That  was  when  I  was  travelling  in  a  distant 
land,  my  dears,  when  I  was  cast  out  for  dead  upon 
the  desert.  But  the  life  in  my  spirit  was  hidden 
and  secret,  and  the  flame  was  not  blown  out.  I 
was  sent  on  a  great  mission  away  in  a  foreign  land ; 
I  had  papers  with  me,  and  I  knew  in  my  dream  if 
I  were  discovered,  it  would  be  my  life  they  would 
take.  Then  as  my  dream  went  on,  I  knew  I  was 
117 


THE  CHILDREN  AND  THE  PICTURES 

betrayed  into  the  hands  of  my  enemies,  and  on 
the  morrow  I  was  to  die. 

"  That  was  a  great  land  I  was  in,  a  land  of  dead 
races;  a  land  of  desert  sand,  and  ruined  temples, 
and  bright  colours,  and  blue  skies.  I  and  many 
others  were  to  come  by  our  deaths  in  a  strange 
fashion.  It  was  this,  look. 

4iWe  were  all  taken  up  to  stand  on  the  great 
head  of  a  statue.  Terrible  it  was  in  its  sightless 
eyes,  its  heavy  plaited  hair,  and  its  paws  of  a 
creature.  But  I  had  no  time  to  feel  afraid,  or 
astonished.  I  was  there  to  die.  So  large  was  this 
great  statue  that  as  many  as  thirty  people,  or 
more,  could  stand  upon  its  head,  and  those  who 
had  to  die  were  to  leap  from  the  head,  down  into 
the  depths  below.  And  as  I  stood  there  with  the 
other  prisoners,  I  looked,  and  saw  the  people  walk- 
ing about  in  their  colours,  far  down,  like  spilt 
beads  upon  the  earth.  Every  one  that  leaped  from 
that  statue  had  to  cry  aloud  some  great  loud  cry. 
And  I  saw  them  leap  and  fall,  crushed  upon  the 
earth  beneath  us. 

"Then  it  came  to  the  turn  of  two  before  me, 

then  one  before  me,  then  it  was  my  turn  to  leap. 

And  suddenly  I  felt  the  spirit  surge  within  me, 

and  I  thought,  *  They  shall  see  that  I,  at  least,  know 

118 


THE    CHILDREN    AJTD    THE 


And  I  seat  my  voice  out  so  that  my 
burst  with  the  strength  of  it,  and  I 


"The  air  tore  at  my  ears  as  I  fell,  and  there 
~i.s  *  rushing  sound,  and  the  sun  reeled  in  the 
sky  before  me,  with  Wood-red  bars  crossing  the 
yellow  of  his  light.  Then  the  ground  seemed  to 
rise  up  and  smite  me,  and  I  lay  all  braised  and 
broken  from  my  fall.  I  felt  the  blood  burst  out 
in  warm  gouts  in  breathing,  and  I  said,  "I  am 
broken  to  pieces.  I  am  dying.  Soon  I  shall  be 
dead.'  And  then  I  became  aware  of  a  voice  speak- 
ing to  me,  as  if  through  grey  clouds  that  were 
around  me.  'Lie  still,'  said  the  voice,  'and  they 
will  think  us  dead  like  the  others,  and  by  this  we 
may  escape;  lie  still.' 

"I  knew  then  I  was  not  dead  but  broken,  and 
I  dreaded  moving  because  of  the  sickening  sense  of 
the  red  stream  that  welled  from  my  open  lips. 

"Only  my  spirit  was  kept  from  fainting  by  the 
sound  of  that  voice.  *Iife,'  it  whispered;  'we 
are  not  dead.  Life.* 

"And  surely  for  hours  the  bodies  fell  from  a 

height  around  us,  and  I  lay  listening  to  the  sound. 

And  when  at  last  that  sound  was  finished,  they 

brought  carts  to  take  us  away.     I  was  thrown  in 

119 


THE    CHILDREN     AND    THE    PICTURES 

among  the  dead  bodies — taken  up  and  thrown  in, 
like  any  refuse  that  must  be  carted  away.  My 
dears,  this  happened  long  ago ;  this  happened — 
God  knows  it  was  no  dream.  And  I  lay  in  that 
earth  with  the  dead  around  me,  the  dead  already 
cold.  Eyes  glazed  and  open,  lay  near  me,  and 
hands  with  the  fingers  stiff  upon  them,  thrust  out 
against  my  face.  Flung  in  they  were,  these  dead 
bodies.  Is  there  anything  worse  than  to  be  alive 
among  the  dead  ? 

"  So  I  lay  under  this  load  of  corpses,  now  strain- 
ing my  head  to  get  a  crevice  to  breathe  through, 
now  striving  to  rid  myself  of  some  cold  body 
lying  on  my  face. 

"  At  last  the  carts  started.  Slowly  they  were 
driven  from  the  town.  Through  a  long  night 
journey  we  travelled  till  we  came  to  a  stand.  I 
heard  the  men  come  round,  and  release  the  pins 
that  hold  a  cart  steady,  and  when  these  were 
loosened,  the  heap  of  corpses  was  shot  out  upon 
the  ground. 

"  Once  more  upon  the  earth  I  lay  with  the  dead 
around  me,  and  I  saw  the  carts  making  their  slow 
journey  returning  to  the  town.  The  wheels 
sounded  more  and  more  distantly,  till  at  last  all 
was  still. 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

"And  the  sky  changed  from  grey  dusk  to  the 
flush  of  dawn,  then  a  long  streak  of  red,  and  I 
lay  watching  it.  And  in  that  dawn  my  companion 
and  I,  rose  up  from  among  the  dead  bodies,  and 
took  our  way  across  the  plain. 

"  We  exchanged  no  words ;  we  had  but  the  one 
thought  between  us — to  leave  the  dead,  to  get 
away. 

"  And  directing  our  steps  across  the  open  desert, 
we  walked  silently,  the  sand  muffling  our  footsteps 
as  we  went." 


121 


CHAPTER  XV 

But  I  hae  dreamed  a  weary  dream 

Beyond  the  land  of  Skye  ; 
I  saw  a  dead  man  win  a  fight, 

And  I  think  that  man  was  I. 

OLD    BALLAD. 

)HE  days  passed  happily  for  the  children 
in  their  almost  daily  companionship  of 
the  old  woman.  They  liked  to  work 
for  her.  They  would  clean  the  cottage, 
or  wash  the  china,  hanging  all  the  cups  again  by 
their  handles  on  the  hooks  of  the  dresser.  And  you 
may  roam  through  pleasures  and  palaces  and  never, 
to  my  mind,  happen  upon  a  prettier  decoration  to 
the  wall  of  a  room,  than  cups  thus  suspended  in  a 
row. 

When  Granny  Gather-stick  returned  from  her 
expedition  to  the  neighbouring  market-town,  she 
would  find  all  comfortably  prepared.  Her  tea  in 
making,  the  table  spread,  a  fire  of  logs,  with 
the  cat  purring  before  them,  and  two  children  glad 
of  her  return. 

122 


THE  CHILDREN  AND  THE  PICTURES 

After  she  had  refreshed  herself  and  was  rested, 
she  told  them  more  stories  of  her  dreams.  One 
was  called  "The  Story  of  the  Greatest  Sufferer," 
and  in  nearly  all  her  dreams  kings  and  queens 
figured — she  could  give  no  reason  why. 

"I  thought  I  was  reading  once  in  a  book  the 
story  of  a  king.  The  king  worshipped  many  gods, 
but  in  his  heart  he  longed  to  know  who  of  all  his 
gods  was  the  greatest,  and  the  worthiest  of  praise. 
Now  it  happened  this  king  had  a  dream,  and  in  his 
dream  it  was  told  him  he  should  worship  none 
but  the  highest,  and  that  he  who  had  suffered 
most  was  the  highest,  and  the  worthiest  of  praise. 
And  it  was  further  told  him  that  on  the  morrow  all 
those  who  had  suffered  would  come  before  his 
throne,  and  when  he  who  had  suffered  most  should 
appear  before  the  king,  the  stars  would  fall  from 
heaven  in  a  golden  rain. 

"  Now,  my  dears,  it  seemed  to  me  that  I  ceased 
reading  and  I  lived  in  the  story,  and  saw  and  felt 
the  rest.  I  saw  a  crowd  assembled  around  an 
empty  space  of  great  magnitude,  and  I  saw  the  king 
and  his  courtiers  round  him,  robed  in  purple  with  a 
golden  crown.  I  knew  we  were  all  there  to  see  the 
Sorrowful ;  and  first  I  saw  the  figure  of  a  man. 
Slowly  he  came,  and  he  was  clad  in  black  velvet, 
123 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

wearing  his  hair  long,  with  a  pointed  beard.  And 
all  the  people  watched  his  sorrowful  countenance. 
'  Deeply  as  you  suffered,'  my  heart  said  within  me, 
'  you  cannot  deem  yourself  to  be  the  highest/ 
But  no  word  was  said.  And  while  we  all  watched 
him,  he  passed  out  of  sight  waveringly,  as  if  he 
were  no  real  person  in  the  flesh. 

"  Then  I  dreamed  the  heralds  blew  their  trumpets, 
and  the  crowd  moved  across  the  scene.  This  time 
I  saw  the  figure  of  a  woman,  and,  dear  heart,  when 
I  looked  upon  her  my  spirit  was  like  to  faint. 

"  '  This  is  Sorrow  herself,'  I  kept  saying  in  my 
dream.  'Yes,  this  must  be  Sorrow.'  And  I  saw 
others  thought  the  same  as  I,  for  the  crowd  looked 
upward.  But  the  stars  were  firm,  and  the  king 
asked,  '  Are  there  any  more  to  appear  ? ' 

"  '  There  are  no  more,'  answered  the  courtiers ; 
but  I  saw  a  woman  approach  the  throne. 

"  *  There  is  one  more,  and  you  must  see  him,'  she 
cried  ;  '  there,  is  one  more.' 

"  The  courtiers  would  have  thrust  her  aside,  but 
the  king  said,  '  Let  all  those  appear,  that  have 
suffered.' 

"  Then  it  seemed  to  me  that  I  was  looking  over  a 
vast  sight  of  country,  a  wide  view,  such  as  there  is 
from  the  Windmill  Hill,  at  home.  And  there  in 
124 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE     PICTURES 

the  air  I  saw  lying,  and  yet  not  falling,  a  naked 
child. 

"I  knew  it  was  Christ  I  was  seeing — I  knew  it 
was  Christ.  And  while  I  was  just  standing  looking, 
all  the  stars  fell  from  heaven  in  a  shower  of  golden 
rain." 

There  was  silence,  and  the  children  watched  a 
bevy  of  sparks  race  up  the  wide  chimney,  the 
laggards  among  them  creeping  glowingly,  among 
the  black  soot  at  the  chimney  back. 

Then  the  old  woman  said  : — 

"  That  was  a  good  dream ;  but  I  have  had  others 
that  were  not  so  good.'* 

"  Tell  us  !  "  said  the  children,  "  tell  us  !  " 

And  the  old  woman  began  the  "Story  of  the 
Five  Queens." 

"  There  was  once  a  king  who  had  five  queens,  and 
he  took  to  himself  yet  another  queen,  and  this 
woman  was  proud  and  cruel.  She  would  not  brook 
rivals,  wishing  to  reign  alone.  So  she  sought 
out  the  ancient  laws  of  that  country,  among  which 
she  knew  she  would  find  something  to  fit  her  mind. 
For  in  these  laws  it  had  been  written,  that  where 
the  king  ceased  to  love  his  queens,  those  queens 
must  die. 

tl  And  now  in  my  dream  the  story  grew  around  me, 
125 


THE  CHILDREN  AND  THE  PICTURES 

and  I  lived  within  it,  as  is  the  custom  in  my  dreams. 
I  heard  and  saw  the  people  speaking  and  moving 
of  whom  I  tell. 

"  I  was  in  a  darkened  chamber,  silver  lamps  hanging 
from  a  low  ceiling,  the  air  heavy  with  sweet  essences, 
and  I  was  one  of  the  queens. 

"  We  were  gathered  in  this  room  to  kill  ourselves, 
but  within  my  heart  I  knew  I  intended  to  do  no 
such  thing.  For  while  they  pricked  themselves 
with  a  poisoned  needle,  I  was  going  to  pretend  to 
do  so,  and  when  they  had  died  I  meant  to  make 
my  escape.  Determining  thus,  1  had  thrust  my 
poisoned  needle  deeply  out  of  sight  into  the  earth, 
in  the  garden  of  the  palace. 

"  Now  in  my  dream  I  looked  around  me.  There 
was  no  sound  in  the  room  but  a  soft  moaning,  and 
I  saw  shrouded  forms  lying  on  low  couches,  wrapped 
round  with  silk. 

"I  lay  on  a  great  bed,  and  close  beside  me 
lay  the  youngest  queen,  and  I  dreamed  that  her 
name  was  Ayilmah.  Her  voice  was  speaking  to 
me  very  quietly,  in  the  dusk  of  that  darkened 
room. 

"' Where  hast  thou  pricked  thyself?'  she  was 
saying. 

"  *  In  the  slender  part  of  my  wrist,'  I  answered, 
126 


THE  CHILDREN  AND  THE  PICTURES 

lyingly,  and  I  dreamed  she  expressed  great  sorrow 
at  my  words. 

"  *  Oh,  why  hast  thou  done  it  there  ? '  she  cried. 
'  Dost  thou  not  know  that  the  pain  will  grow  and 
grow,  till  at  last  it  will  get  past  bearing.  And 
death  tarries  while  the  pain  grows.  Why  didst  thou 
do  it  there  ?  Dost  thou  not  suffer  exceedingly  ? ' 

"  And  I,  in  my  dream,  replied  once  more  lyingly : 

*  My  life  is  already  so  numb  within  me  that  I  feel 
no  pain/     Then  I  thought  she  put  her  hand  into 
mine  to  comfort  me,  and  even  as  her  fingers  closed 
round    mine,  I    felt   her   hand's   warmth,  and    the 
movement  of  it,  cease.      Hurriedly  I  slipped    my 
hand  higher,  and  I  found  her  arm  was  chill,  and 
now  the  rounded  fingers  in   mine  were  cold  like 
small  columns  of  polished  jade. 

"  Then  I  knew  she  lay  dead  beside  me,  and  suddenly 
I  was  filled  with  a  great  awe.  I  started  up  and  cried, 

*  Listen,    I   have  done  you  a  great  wrong.'       But 
everything  was  very  quiet.     There  was  no  answer 
to  my  words. 

"  Then  I  knew  that  in  that  room  I  alone  was 
living,  and  a  great  horror  overwhelmed  me,  a 
great  fear. 

*'  I  moved  from  the  couch  where  I  was  lying,  my 
feet  caught  and  held,  by  the  wrappings  of  the  bed. 
127 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

"  Freeing  them,  I  crept  through  the  warm,  scented 
darkness,  between  the  couches  of  the  queens.  Very 
quietly  they  lay  there  in  the  stillness,  and  the  light 
the  silver  lamps  gave  out  through  their  fretted 
sides,  was  so  dim  that  I  could  barely  see  the  heavy 
curtains  hiding  the  walls.  I  drew  the  curtains  aside, 
seeking  an  outlet,  but  everywhere  my  hands  fell  on 
the  smooth  surface  of  the  wall. 

"  Then  I  knew  that  what  had  been  a  chamber  for 
the  living  had  been  sealed  into  a  tomb,  for  it  had 
been  thought,  that  knowing  the  law,  the  five  queens 
had  dealt  faithfully.  And  with  this  knowledge  my 
life  maddened  within  me,  and  I  tore  the  curtains 
down.  Stumbling  over  the  heaps  of  fallen  draperies 
I  sped  forward,  seeking  with  frenzied  hands.  I  laid 
both  hands  flat  out  against  the  wall,  passionately 
seeking. 

"  But  there  was  no  opening,  no  door. 

"  Only  the  dead  were  free.  And  I,  who  had 
planned  so  cunningly. 

"The  silver  lamps  moved  slightly  as  they  hung." 


128 


CHAPTER  XVI 

Forsooth  the  present  we  must  give 
To  that  which  cannot  pass  away. 

All  beauteous  things  for  which  we  live 
By  laws  of  time  and  space^  decay. 

But  ohy  the  very  reason  why 
I  clasp  theniy  is  because  they  die. 

CORY   JOHNSTONE. 

| HE  children  only  half  liked  these 
stories  of  Granny's.  They  cared  more 
for  her  flower-lore.  For  while  she 
spoke  of  her  more  horrible  dreams,  she 
became  possessed  by  their  spirit,  and  they  could  then 
better  understand  her  causing  fear  in  the  breasts  of 
others,  and  therefore  suspicion  and  dislike.  Best 
of  all,  they  liked  to  get  her  to  sing  to  them.  Her 
voice  was  like  the  fitful  pipe  of  the  keyhole  when 
the  wind  blows  through,  yet  all  the  words  sounded 
clearly.  And  the  words  of  one  of  her  songs  were 
these : — 

"  The  holly  and  the  ivy 
Are  both  now  fully  grown, 
Of  all  the  trees  in  greenwood 
The  holly  bears  the  crown. 

129  i 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

O,  the  rising  of  the  sun. 
The  running  of  the  deer, 
The  playing  of  the  merry  organ, 
Sweet  singing  in  the  quoir. 

The  holly  bears  a  blossom 
As  white  as  lily-flower  ; 
And  Mary  bore  sweet  Jesus 
To  be  our  Saviour. 


O,  the  rising  of  the  sun, 
The  running  of  the  deer. 
The  playing  of  the  merry  organ, 
Sweet  singing  in  the  quoir. 

The  holly  bears  a  berry, 
As  red  as  any  blood  ; 
And  Mary  bore  sweet  Jesus 
To  do  poor  sinners  good. 

O,  the  rising  of  the  sun. 
The  running  of  the  deer, 
The  playing  of  the  merry  organ, 
Sweet  singing  in  the  quoir. 

The  holly  bears  a  bark 
As  bitter  as  any  gall  ; 
And  Mary  bore  sweet  Jesus 
To  redeem  us  all. 
130 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

O,  the  rising  of  the  sun. 
The  running  of  the  deer, 
The  playing  of  the  merry  organ, 
Sweet  singing  in  the  quoir." 

You  may  know  the  tune  of  these  words,  for  it  is 
to  be  found  in  the  Carol  Book.  It  is  lovely,  and 
when  it  comes  to  the  lines — 

"  O,  the  rising  of  the  sun, 
The  running  of  the  deer," 

there  is  warmth  in  the  music,  and  the  notes  give 
the  sound  of  light  feet  pricking  through  dry  leaves 
of  the  russet  floor  of  woodlands. 

And  here  is  another  of  her  songs.  This  one  she 
would  sing  as  she  plied  her  spinning-wheel,  and 
the  last  two  lines,  if  you  notice,  have  a  pleasant 
recurrence  in  their  sound.  Something  sustained 
and  continuous,  like  the  whirring  of  a  wheel : — 

"  Art  thou  poor,  yet  hast  thou  golden  slumbers  ? 

O  sweet  content ! 
Art  thou  rich,  yet  is  thy  mind  perplex'd  ? 

O  punishment ! 

Dost  thou  laugh  to  see  how  fools  are  vex'd 
To  add  to  golden  numbers,  golden  numbers  ? 

O  sweet  content  ! 
Work  apace,  apace,  apace,  apace  ; 
Honest  labour  bears  a  lovely  face. 


THE     CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

Canst  drink  the  waters  of  the  crisped  spring  ? 

O  sweet  content ! 
Swim'st  thou  in  wealth,  yet  sink'st  in  thine  own  tears? 

O  punishment  ! 

Then  he  that  happily  wants  burden  bears, 
No  burden  bears,  but  is  a  king,  a  king. 

O  sweet  content ! 
Work  apace,  apace,  apace,  apace  ; 
Honest  labour  bears  a  lovely  face." 

Soon  the  children  grew  able  to  help  in  the  pre- 
paration of  the  herbs.  They  learned  to  know  their 
names  and  uses.  After  Granny  had  sorted  the 
sweet-smelling  sprigs  Faith  would  tie  them,  and 
prepare  them  for  drying  or  soaking  in  hot  water,  as 
it  might  be. 

"  This  is  good  for  burns,"  the  old  woman  would 
say  as  she  sorted  them. 

"And  this  for  the  palsy.  But  did  you  ever 
think  what  a  precious  herb  that  would  be,  could 
one  but  find  it,  that  would  save  folk  from  grow- 
ing old  ?  There  are  pastes  and  ointments  against 
wrinkles,  there  are  soft  washes  for  the  skin,  but 
there's  nothing  that  grows  that  can  save  the  hair 
turning  grey  at  the  end  of  a  lifetime — no,  nor  a 
flower,  or  herb,  that  can  give  back  the,  flower  of 
youth.  And  that  brings  to  memory  a  strange 
dream  I  had ;  but  this  time  it  was  read  to  me  from 
13* 


THE  CHILDREN  AND  THE  PICTURES 

a  book.  The  words  weren't  mine,  my  dears ;  and 
the  voice  that  read  it  to  me  was  strange  to  me ; 
and  the  book  that  held  the  story  was  bound  in 
covers  of  horn.  There's  meaning  here  for  those 
who  can  find  it,  for  I've  heard  there  are  two  gates 
that  our  dreams  pass  through.  If  they  pass 
the  Gate  of  Ivory,  they  are  false  dreams,  but  if 
they  pass  through  the  Gate  of  Horn,  they  are 
true. 

"  Now  the  voice  that  was  telling  me  this  story  was 
gentle,  and  I  seemed  to  have  been  listening  to  it 
for  a  long,  long  time. 

"  Once  there  reigned  a  king  over  a  great  country, 
it  was  saying,  ruler  over  many  tribes.  He  had 
wise  councillors  and  many  riches,  but  the  chief  of 
his  treasure  lay  in  a  house  apart  from  the  palace, 
where  he  passed  the  choicest  of  his  days.  Here 
dwelt  the  nymph  la,  by  whom  he  set  great  store. 
Deeply  versed  was  she  in  the  art  of  witchery,  the 
sound  of  her  voice  was  like  bells  harmoniously 
according,  and  when  she  danced  her  feet  moved 
like  white  pigeons  over  the  floor.  In  this  house 
there  was  a  great  store  of  rubies,  so  that  a  man 
might  take  them  up  in  both  hands,  yet  was  the 
casket  filled.  Gold  was  here,  and  ivory,  chryso- 
prase,  jasper  and  chalcedony,  and  curious  images 
'33 


THE  CHILDREN  AND  THE  PICTURES 

from  other  lands.  Robes  of  great  price  were  here, 
robes  that  might  have  been  woven  of  the  sea  in 
moonlight,  or  fashioned  of  the  night  sky,  pointed 
with  many  stars. 

"  And  all  these  things  the  king  gave  willingly,  for 
he  loved  la  as  the  light  of  his  eyes. 

"  Now  it  chanced  a  great  cloud  hung  over  this 
country,  a  cloud  of  adversity  and  evil  days. 
Sorrow  was  there  in  the  land,  for  a  war  wasted 
it,  moreover  a  famine  wrought  further  misery  in 
many  homes.  Only  in  the  House  of  Dalliance 
might  the  king  fly  the  evil  hour,  forgetting  here 
the  sorrow  of  his  realm. 

"  One  day  his  servants  came  into  his  presence 
saying  one  craved  audience  of  the  king. 

" '  An  aged  woman  who  promiseth  a  remedy  is 
here.' 

"  '  Then  let  her  come  before  us,'  the  king  made 
answer. 

"  And  there  entered  an  old  woman,  at  his  word. 
Heavily  she  leaned  upon  a  stick  in  walking,  and 
the  wrinkles  in  her  face  were  as  the  ripples  in 
the  sand,  when  the  tide  is  far  sped.  Her  eyes 
were  dim  with  the  years  that  bowed  her,  and  her 
hair  fell  in  meagre  locks  of  grey. 

"  *  Heaven  save  you,  mother,'  quoth  the  king, 
'34 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

as    she    entered.      *  What    words    of    wisdom    find 
you  in  your  heart  to-day  ? ' 

"  The  old  woman  bent  her  head  before  him, 
signing  to  him  to  send  the  courtiers  from  the 
room.  And  when  they  were  alone  together, 
'  What  is  the  need  of  your  land,  O  king  ? '  she 
asked.  ( In  what  measure  may  you  stay  the 
evil  ? ' 

"  And  the  king  made  answer :  *  I  had  thought 
thou  broughtest  counsel,  mother,  and  now  thou 
openest  thy  lips  but  to  question  me.  Many  years 
has  a  war  vexed  this  country,  and  a  famine 
wasteth  many  homes.  The  treasures  of  State  are 
empty,  and  now  I  know  not  where  to  turn  for 
gold.  Had  I  half  the  bulk  of  the  country's 
customary  treasure,  peradventure  I  might  stay  the 
war ;  but  seeing  this  is  exhausted  through  years 
of  adversity,  we  must  bethink  ourselves  of  other 
means.' 

"  *  Yes,  verily,  other  means,'  replied  the  old 
woman ;  '  and  the  wisdom  that  lieth  nearest  is 
the  wisdom  that  is  overlooked.  Yet  do  thou 
listen :  I  have  knowledge  of  a  means  by  which 
the  evil  may  be  stayed.' 

" '  Speak,  and  may  God  enlighten  thee,'  said 
the  king. 

'35 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

"  The  old  woman  continued :  '  Hast  thou  no 
store  of  treasure  in  the  House  of  Dalliance  ?  Shalt 
thou  not  give  this  utterly  to  thy  country's  needs  ? ' 

"  The  king  held  silence  as  she  spake  thus,  mar- 
velling that  any  one  dared  so  venture.  To  live 
without  days  in  the  House  of  Dalliance  would 
have  been  to  him  the  wisdom  of  a  fool,  sacri- 
ficing the  only  means  of  comfort,  he  knew  for 
his  wearied  mind. 

"Well  he  knew  the  store  of  treasure  in  that 
house  bound  the  nymph  to  him,  for  light  was 
she  as  a  weaver's  shuttle,  and  her  thoughts  little 
longer  in  the  same  place.  And  as  he  thought 
thus,  he  became  greatly  wrath  with  the  old  woman, 
so  that  he  cried  out,  'Who  art  thou,  who  darest 
so  to  speak  to  me?  Who  art  thou,  I  say?' 

"  And  very  quietly  the  words  came  in  answer, 
'It  is  the  nymph  la  who  speaks  to  thee — it  is 
la  who  speaks.' 

"Then  the  king  would  have  laughed  aloud  at 
the  old  woman,  but  something  in  her  countenance 
held  him  back.  For  as  he  gazed  on  her  he  saw, 
as  a  man  may  see  the  picture  of  the  skies  in 
summer,  dimmed  and  wrinkled  in  the  broken  sur- 
face of  a  pool,  even  so  in  the  countenance  of  the 
old  woman  did  the  king  see  la's  youth. 
136 


THE  CHILDREN  AND  THE  PICTURES 

"  And  as  he  gazed  the  truth  came  to  him,  and 
he  shook,  as  one  who  after  long  watching,  sees 
dawn  break  on  a  frozen  sea.  For  he  knew  the 
day  would  come  when  the  nymph  la  would  look 
even  as  this  old  woman  before  him.  When  her 
eyes,  deep  and  fringed  as  the  forest  pools,  would 
be  no  longer  bright  with  the  splinters  of  stars 
in  them,  but  sunken,  aye,  sunken  and  filled  with 
rheum.  And  the  sound  of  her  voice  would  be 
scrannel,  and  the  swiftness  of  her  feet  fail.  And 
what  would  his  treasure  avail  him,  with  the  core 
of  his  treasure  gone? 

"And  again  he  thought  upon  his  country  and 
the  necessity  that  was  knocking  at  his  door.  And 
he  beheld  with  the  eyes  of  his  soul,  this  sacrifice, 
growing  and  shining,  with  the  years.  He  saw 
it  take  radiant  form  unto  itself,  and  rising  above 
the  fears  of  a  little  moment,  he  beheld  it  mount 
gloriously  to  the  habitations  of  eternity,  clapping 
its  hands  for  joy. 

"And  as  he  beheld  this,  his  heart  cried  out 
suddenly  within  him,  for  the  good  that  is  born 
in  men's  souls  is  born  in  pain. 

"  And  with  that  cry  the  king  stirred  in  his  sleep 
uneasily.  And  lo,  it  had  been  a  dream. 

"  He  was  alone  in  his  chamber  in  the  palace,  his 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

great  dog  slumbering  by  the  fire,  nose  couched 
up  on  slender  paws. 

"  And  the  perched  macaw  at  the  king's  elbow, 
bowed  and  scrambled  at  its  chain. 

"  Only  the  remembrance  of  the  king's  dream 
stayed  with  him,  till  he  loathed  the  tag  of  an 
old  rhyme. 

"  '  If  thou  do  ill,  the  joy  fades,  not  the  pains, 
If  well,  the  pain  doth  fade,  the  joy  remains.' 


"But  the  king,  did  he  make  common  store  of 
his  treasure,  and  loose  his  soul  for  ever  from  the 
nymph  ?  " 


'38 


CHAPTER  XVII 

For  mine  enemies  have  constrained  me,  as  a  bird, 
without  cause. 

THE  APOCRYPHA. 

)T  happened  one  day  Granny  had  been 
longer  than  usual,  and  the  children 
sat  waiting  her  return.  When  she 
entered  the  cottage  it  was  with  a 
hurried  step  and  her  hood  drawn  over  her  counten- 
ance. She  stood  listening  with  a  scared  face  by  the 
closed  door,  and  had  no  word  for  the  children.  But 
gradually  as  the  afternoon  wore  on,  and  she  sat  at 
her  herb-bundles,  she  became  quieter,  and  more 
at  rest. 

"  Folk'll  come  to  me  fast  enough  when  they're 
ailing,"  she  said  to  Martin.  "  '  Have  you  got  any- 
thing to  cure  the  dizziness  ? '  they'll  say.  *  So 
soon  as  ever  I  do  go  to  stoop  down  to  reach  any- 
thing, I  come  up  all  over  the  hot  blooms,'  they'll  say. 
"  And  I  always  give  them  something  to  take  for 
it,  but  they  won't  willingly  come  into  my  cottage 
for  all  that. 

'39 


THE  CHILDREN  AND  THE  PICTURES 

"  *  What  do  you  fear  ?  *  I  say  to  them.  *  Come 
inside,  now,  and  sit  down.' 

"  But  they're  off.  Though  they  stop  till  they 
get  their  medicine.  Ah,  I  sometimes  think  if  ever 
I  were  overtaken  by  the  persecutors,  how  many  of 
those  I've  doctored,  would  stand  by  me  in  my 
need  ? " 

"  Who  do  you  mean  by  the  persecutors  ? "  asked 
the  children. 

"  Why,  the  folk  who  hunt  the  witches,  my  dears, 
those  who,  having  evil  in  their  own  hearts,  see  it  in 
others.  Folk  who  read  the  Scriptures  only  to  chastise 
their  fellows  by  the  twisted  Word." 

She  turned  to  stir  the  smouldering  wood,  and  as 
she  turned  the  children  heard  a  distant  sound.  It 
was  a  sound  that  grew  and  gathered,  and  was  com- 
posed of  many  cries.  Granny  Gather-Stick  faced 
the  children. 

"They  are  here,  even  as  we  speak  of  them — 
Lord,  Lord,  be  Thou  my  Friend." 

A  sense  of  fear  seized  the  children  as  the  confused 
sounds  grew  louder. 

Have  you  ever  heard  an  angry  mob?  It  is  a 
dreadful  thing.  There  is  malignant  strength  in 
the  sound,  confusion,  and  alarm. 

Nearer  and  nearer  it  came,  and  the  old  Granny 
140 


THE  CHILDREN  AND  THE  PICTURES 

turned  to  the  children,  her  eyes  like  coals  in  her 
white  face. 

"  They're  upon  me  this  time  ;  they  can't  miss  me, 
for  the  smoke  is  rising.  I  ventured  it,  and  lit  my  fire, 
though  I  knew  they  had  been  seeking  me.  And 
now  they  are  here." 

She  stood  erect  in  her  little  hut,  her  hands  clasped 
upon  her  bosom,  the  dark  hood  fallen  from  her 
grey  hair. 

"To  the  horse-pond  with  the  hell-cat,  to  the 
horse-pond!  Drown  her!  drown  her!  Out  upon  her 
for  her  sorcery  !  Sink  or  swim — sink  or  swim  !  " 

The  boughs  cracked  and  rustled  as  the  crowd 
pushed  on,  surrounding  her  hiding-place,  and  the 
wood  was  filled  with  cries.  Suddenly,  with  a  crash 
the  little  dwelling  was  shattered  round  her,  and  in 
an  instant  she  was  seized  by  rude  hands.  For  a 
moment  the  children  saw  her  borne  high  among  the 
crowd,  dragged,  wrenched,  torn,  hustled,  from  one 
grasp  to  another,  till  they  could  no  longer  bear  the 
sight. 

"  O  Martin  !  "  cried  Faith,  as  the  crowd  that  had 
at  first  swept  them  with  it,  passed  beyond  them  and 
left  them  by  themselves.  "  How  can  we  save  her?" 

They  stood  staring  at   one  another,   their   eyes 
wide  with  the  anguish  of  their  hearts. 
141 


THE  CHILDREN  AND  THE  PICTURES 

"  They  mustn't  kill  her,  we  must  save  her. 
Quick,  to  the  house  of  Master  Coverdale." 

No  sooner  said  than  done.  They  started  running 
swiftly  through  the  forest.  The  dry  twigs  snapped 
beneath  them  as  they  ran.  They  knew  of  Granny's 
danger,  they  also  knew  of  the  one  man  to  whom 
they  could  go  for  help.  If  only  they  might  not 
be  too  late — that  was  the  fear  that  winged  their 
footsteps. 

Through  the  greener  open  spaces  they  went,  now 
threading  their  way  through  the  more  closely 
growing  trees,  now  creeping  through  the  under- 
growth and  brushwood.  Bending  back  the  tough 
boughs  that  laced  themselves  before  them,  and 
skirting  the  impenetrable  brakes.  Sometimes  the 
roots  of  ribbed  oak  trees  would  catch  their  steps,  or 
the  brambles  take  their  garments,  but  they  did  not 
stop  to  disentangle,  or  to  rub  their  bruises.  On 
they  ran,  forcing  their  way  impetuously,  where  in  a 
cooler  moment  they  might  have  hesitated  to  pass. 

And  at  last  they  reached  the  open,  and  saw  the 
gables  of  the  Manor-house,  where  dwelt  the  man 
they  sought. 

It  stood,  away  in  the  green  fields  by  the  river, 
the  gables  showing  grey  through  the  foliage  of 
the  trees. 

142 


CHAPTER   XVIII 

)HE  Manor-house  was  a  small  gabled 
building,  set  deep  among  orchards 
and  lush  grass.  It  was  built  of  flint 
and  stone  in  chequers,  and  was  one 
of  those  buildings  (you  see  them  close  to  old  mills 
and  barns,  in  the  southern  counties)  that  have  a  face. 
Yes,  a  countenance  bearing  an  expression  of  their 
character,  whereas  most  houses  have  merely  out- 
sides. 

This  house,  when  the  moon  shone  on  it,  looked 
mysterious  and  unreal.  The  windows  gleamed 
silver  green,  like  old  armour,  dinted,  and  the  whole 
fabric  appeared  as  though  it  had  no  true  context 
with  the  earth. 

But  when  the  day  bathed  it  in  golden  sunshine, 
laying  the  shadows  of  its  gables  sharply  black 
against  its  roof,  then  it  appeared  positively  to  hold 
the  ground  it  stood  on,  and  would  stand  so  square 
at  you,  as  to  almost  dominate  the  bright  garden 
that  bunched  it  close.  Its  walls  would  give  back 
'43 


THE  CHILDREN  AND  THE  PICTURES 

the  sunshine  in  warm  washes  of  colour,  while  the 
pigeons  crooned  and  sidled  on  the  roof.  The 
house-martins  built  their  mud  nests  against  it, 
more  wonderful  than  the  nests  of  swallows,  for 
they  choose  the  sheer  wall  for  nesting  purposes, 
whereas  the  swallows  must  build  upon  a  ledge. 
To  and  fro  these  house-martins  would  fly,  weaving 
a  black-and-white  flicker  of  pointed  wings,  with 
sudden  encounters,  and  sweet  creedling  beneath 
the  eaves.  And  in  front  of  the  house  on  the  lawn 
there  grew  a  mulberry  tree,  with  a  great  limb  laid 
down  upon  the  ground,  so  that  it  looked  as  if  it 
felt  how  old  it  was,  and  liked  leaning  that  way,  to 
rest. 

The  cows  wrenched  the  long  grass  in  a  meadow 
so  close  to  the  windows,  that  any  one  within  doors 
could  easily  see  them  and  be  rested  by  their  move- 
ments of  reposeful  content.  Beyond  this  paddock 
again  was  a  church,  with  a  roof  orange  with 
lichen-growth,  and  grey  walls,  ivy-clad. 

So  now  you  may  imagine  this  Manor-house  and 
its  surroundings,  and  call  it  by  any  well-loved  name 
you  like. 

In  this  house  dwelt  the  man  the  children  were  in 
search  of,  a  man  named  Miles  Coverdale.     He  was 
a  doctor  of  learning,  not  of  medicine,  and  lived  a 
i44 


THE  CHILDREN  AND  THE  PICTURES 

quiet  life  among  his  books.  He  it  was  who  trans- 
lated the  Bible,  carrying  out  the  work  that  William 
Tyndall  began.  The  people  loved  him  for  his 
charity  and  neighbourliness,  and  would  often  bring 
their  disputes  to  him,  content  to  abide  by  his  word. 

Martin,  arriving  at  the  door,  pulled  with  all  his 
might  at  the  bell.  A  little  rusty,  buried  tinkle 
sounded  grudgingly,  far  away  in  the  old  house.  He 
pulled  again — wasn't  every  moment  of  importance  ? 
But  the  bell  only  gave  the  same  inarticulate  reply 
as  if  it  had  just  turned  round  to  go  to  sleep  again, 
and  couldn't  be  troubled  to  sound. 

There  are  moments  in  life  when  we  put  forth 
the  strength  of  Thor  to  attain  some  object,  and  the 
giant  of  circumstance,  just  as  did  the  giant  in  the 
Norse  legend,  merely  says,  "  Was  that  an  acorn 
brushed  my  brow  ?  " 

At  last,  however,  the  door  opened,  and  a  shrill 
voice  began  to  scold. 

"  Now  then,  just  you  step  away  off  this  thres- 
hold, and  don't  come  ringing  off  the  roof  of  the 
house,  enough  to  make  the  rafters  fall  to  pieces ! 
Any  one  would  think  the  rats  and  mice  were 
enough,  let  alone  children  to  make  a  racket.  Lord 
bless  us  and  save  us,  and  mud  enough  on  the  shoon 
to  muck  the  whole  place  up,  let  alone  the  door-mat 
H5  K 


THE  CHILDREN  AND  THE  PICTURES 

and  the  stonen  steps.  Now,  do'ee  just  go  right 
away  with  ye,  and  doant  let  me  so  much  as  see  the 
corner  of  your " 

"  Now,  now,  now,"  said  a  quiet  voice  behind  the 
shrillness  of  the  other,  "  what  is  it,  Keziah  ?  Your 
kitchen's  feeling  lonely  without  you ;  I'll  attend  to 
this." 

And  the  children  saw  the  fine  face,  and  kind 
smile  of  Miles  Coverdale,  as  he  stood  behind  his 
shrewish  old  serving-maid.  Keziah  turned,  mut- 
tering some  cross  apologies,  and  disappeared  down 
the  stone  passage,  leaving,  like  the  widening  wake 
of  a  ship  in  quiet  waters,  a  trail  of  grumbling 
talk. 

But  the  children  at  once  began  to  tell  their  story, 
and  they  had  come  to  the  right  house.  Soon  all 
three  were  entering  the  village.  Faith  sickened 
as  they  neared  the  angry  sound  again,  and  saw  a 
crowd  by  the  edge  of  the  horse-pond. 

"  Now  we'll  teach  'ee  how  to  count  the  stars, 
Mother !  They  be  all  shown  in  the  water  come 
nightfall,  and  the  toads,  and  the  loach,  and  the 
newts  can  feed  upon  'ee,  and  come  by  their  own," 
said  one  voice. 

"Sim  as  if  the  very  water  wouldn't  look  at  her, 
she  be  that  dead  heavy  to  bear,"  said  another. 
146 


THE  CHILDREN  AND  THE  PICTURES 

"  Who  be  it,  then,"  cried  a  third,  "  as  come  over 
Double-Dyke  Farm  and  witched  the  cows  dead  ?  " 

"Who  was  it  charmed  my  churn  so  the  butter 
wouldn't  come  ?  "  cried  a  shrill  voice ;  "  no,  not  if 
I  turned  me  arms  off!  Ah,  the  nesty,  spiteful 
crittur,  she  knowed  as  how  my  daughter  wasn't 
near ;  she  thought  she'd  make  me  lose  my  butter." 

"  Sink  or  swim,  sink  or  swim,"  cried  other  voices  ; 
"  to  feed  the  evil  sperrits  and  the  mud-worms,  we 
don't  want  no  better  than  she." 

There  was  a  scramble,  a  clumsy  rush  forward, 
and  Martin  saw  old  Granny  half  lifted,  half 
dragged,  amid  the  tumult,  her  eyes  closed,  her 
mouth  set.  The  blood  was  welling  out  upon  her 
forehead,  dyeing  the  whiteness  of  her  hair.  Never 
before  had  he  felt  such  sudden  strength  of  wrath 
within  him.  He  leaped  forward  with  a  cry.  But 
the  doctor  was  already  speaking  to  them,  already 
the  voices  of  the  crowd  were  lessening ;  they  were 
inclining  to  attend. 

The  children  held  their  breath  while  they  heard 
his  voice  raised  in  expostulation;  and  soon  it  was 
the  only  voice  heard. 

"  You  may  not  understand  why  I  am  here 
speaking  to  you,  you  may  think  me  wrong.  But 
1  have  lived  among  you  now  for  thirty  years; 
H7 


THE    CHILDREN     AND    THE     PICTURES 

and  in  all  that  time  I  have  loved  this  village,  and 
its  folk,  and  there  is  not  so  much  as  a  tree  that  I 
have  not,  at  one  time  or  another,  blessed  for  the 
shade  it  has  given,  or  a  stream  that  I  have  not 
walked  beside,  and  loved  for  its  kindly  uses  and 
clear  way.  And  all  through  these  years  there 
has  come  nothing  before  me  of  the  cruelty  of 
human  nature.  Its  folly  I  have  seen,  and  its 
sorrows,  its  failure  to  fulfil  its  own  wayward  desires, 
for  even  in  the  stress  of  vigorous  life,  man  does  not 
often  rightly  know  what  he  would  have.  But  I 
have  one  desire  now  before  me,  and  these  are  the 
words  of  an  old  man — the  words  of  one  who  says, 
how  shall  I  go  down  to  my  grave  comforted  if  I 
see  this  woman  killed  ?  This  woman  who  has  dwelt 
as  my  neighbour  all  these  years,  who  has  given  to 
such  as  have  asked,  of  her  store  of  knowledge  and 
wisdom.  Are  there  not  many  here  among  you 
who  have  known  her  help  ?  Has  she  not  ministered 
to  your  children?  Drown  her,  and  you  are  allow- 
ing the  very  spirits  you  think  her  possessed  by,  to 
strive  and  gain  an  evil  victory  in  your  souls.  Show 
mercy  to  her,  and  God  Himself  will  be  with  you, 
and  I  shall  not  have  asked  a  kindness  of  you  now, 
in  vain." 

The   village  folk    muttered    among    themselves, 
148 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

some  turning  as  if  about  to  go.  Others  stood  in 
knots,  appearing  dissatisfied,  and  repeating  the  charge 
that  she  was  a  witch.  But  a  voice  here  and  there 
asserted  itself,  chiefly  the  voices  of  women,  and 
these  spake  good. 

"  She  gave  me  good  yerbs,  when  my  little  maid 
lay  dying ;  ay,  and  I  went  to  her — she  didden  come 
to  me." 

"She  never  put  her  hand  to  anybody  else's 
business,  as  I  know  on,  not  unless  they  d'  go  and 
ask  her  to.  It's  all  sorts  that  go  to  make  a  world, 
that's  certain.  She  midden  have  our  ways,  and  we 
midden  have  hers,  but  there  !  she  be  flesh  and  blood, 
and  I  d'  know  as  how  she'd  have  hurt  a  body,  not  if 
a  body  went  to  leave  her  to  herself-like." 

"Well,  I  know  one  thing,"  cried  a  shrill  voice, 
"  she  washed  my  baby  what  died  o'  the  plague-spots, 
yes,  washed  'un  and  lay'd  'un  out  fine,  when  there 
wasn't  so  much  as  one  of  ye  who'd  come  nigh  me, 
and  me  like  to  die." 

This  woman  thrust  her  way  through  the  crowd ; 
she  was  young,  and  her  eyes  were  alight  and  eager. 
She  went  to  the  prostrate  figure  of  the  old  woman 
lying  upon  the  ground. 

"  Look  up !  look  up  !  Granny — see  the  sky  and 
the  birds !  Look  up,  poor  soul,  you  midden  die, 
i49 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE     PICTURES 

no,  no,  not  to-day,  nor  yet  to-morrow ;  we've  got 
place  for  more  o'  the  likes  o'  you.  You  come  round 
again,  poor  soul,  you  open  your  eyes.  Lord ! 
Lord  !  you  midden  die." 

She  said  this  in  a  kind,  comfortable  murmur,  her 
hands  laid  on  the  old  woman's  brow.  Now  support- 
ing her  head,  now  chafing  her  listless  hands,  as  she 
lay  where  they  had  left  her,  by  the  water.  And  the 
great  tears  of  love  and  pity  ran  from  her  eyes, 
falling  on  her  tattered  garments. 

Miles  Coverdale  waited  till  the  last  lingerer 
in  that  angry  crowd  had  left  the  scene,  and  even 
after  they  had  all  dispersed,  he  stood  lost  in 
meditation. 

"  Why  do  the  heathen  so  furiously  rage  together, 
and  the  people  imagine  a  vain  thing  ?  "  he  murmured, 
as  he  turned  his  steps  towards  the  Manor-house. 
Then  the  children  heard  the  heavy  oak  door  shut 
behind  him,  as  he  disappeared  from  their  sight. 

Mrs.  Inchbald  ceased  speaking,  and  there  was 
silence  for  a  space.  Then  someone  asked — 

"What  became  of  the  old  woman?"  and  some- 
body else  said, 

"  Did  she  die  ?  " 

Mrs.  Inchbald  replied— 
150 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

"Look  at  the  Nasmyth,  and  you  will  find  the 
answer  there,  my  dears." 

The  children  rose,  and  crowded  round  the  picture, 
looking  at  it  with  interested  eyes.  And  what  did 
they  see  ? 

They  saw  a  figure  in  a  red  cloak  and  a  yellow 
kerchief,  on  the  river-path  leading  to  the  pointed 
house. 

And  they  cried  out  severally — 

"She's  still  there  !  " 

"  She  didn't  die  !  " 

"  I  see  her  !  " 

And  if  you  look  you  will  see  they  are  right. 


CHAPTER  XIX 

Bobby  Shafto's  gone  to  sea. 

Silver  buckles  at  his  knee. 

When  he  comes  home  he'll  marry  me. 

Pretty  Bobby  Shafto. 

Bobby  Shafto  fat  and  fair, 
Blessings  on  his  yellow  hair, 
He's  my  lover  ever  dear. 
Pretty  Bobby  Shafto. 

OLD    SONG. 

JNE  afternoon    you    might    have    seen 
Clare  running  downstairs  swiftly,  her 
legs  twinkling,  like  the  water-wagtail's 
as  he  spins  over  the  lawn. 
For    news   spreads    quickly   in    a    household    of 
children,   and   rumour  had   it  that  Mrs.   Inchbald 
was  sitting  in  the   drawing-room,  and  an  idea  of 
stories    was    about.    Clare    met    Bimbo   here,    and 
Dolores  there,  and  a  little  farther  on  she  gathered 
Leslie,  Beppo,  and   Collina ;   finally  she  swept  up 
Robin  and  Mousie  and  Christopher,  who  followed 
in   her  wake,  and    together  they   all    poured    into 
152 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

the  drawing-room  helter-skelter,  to  see  if  this 
rumour  were  true. 

Mrs.  Inchbald  sat  by  the  fire  with  her  knitting, 
and  Miss  Ross  stood  by  her  side.  Her  long  black 
dress  fell  in  soft  folds,  and  the  firelight  touched 
and  was  reflected  in  the  loose  coils  of  her  dark 
hair.  She  looked  supremely  sad,  as  in  her  picture, 
only  the  quiet  movement  of  her  eyes  as  she  turned 
towards  the  children,  lent  a  greater  animation  to 
her  face. 

Soon  all  the  children  were  gathered  round  the 
hearthrug  chattering  like  pies,  and  loudly  choosing 
various  stories. 

"  I  think  the  Smugglers'  Cave." 

"No,  I  think  Turn-Churn  Willie." 

"  No,  no,  about  highwaymen." 

"  Another  witch  story,  please." 

"  No,  smugglers,  smugglers." 

"And  smugglers  it  shall  be,"  interposed  Mrs. 
Inchbald,  in  a  voice  that  allowed  no  arguing. 

And  then  and  there  she  began  the  following 
tale : — 

I    must   ask   you,   dear    children,   to    wing  your 

imagination  and   come  with  me  to  a   tawny-cliffed 

village   on  the  coast   of  Kent.     When  the   tide  is 

far  out  there  are  miles  of  sand,  and  here  when  the 

153 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

sun  sets  in  November,  you  may  see  a  beautiful 
effect  of  colour.  The  flaming  skies  are  duplicated 
in  the  moistened  sands,  so  that  the  whole  firmament 
is  imaged  in  the  earth  around  you. 

Again,  on  summer  evenings,  these  sands  will 
reflect  the  long  shafts  of  amber  light,  so  that  the 
failing  day  will  take  new  life  from  them,  seeming 
to  recover  once  again  its  golden  morning  beams. 

Look  at  the  smaller  picture  by  Bonington,  and 
you  will  see  what  I  mean.  The  sands  stretch  be- 
yond you  inimitably,  steeped  in  the  rosy  and 
golden  colours  of  the  sky. 

In  the  year  1819,  the  practice  of  smuggling 
had  reached  a  point  of  such  craft  and  effrontery, 
that  only  by  special  methods  did  the  authorities 
hope  to  check  its  course.  They  realised  that  in 
having  local  spies,  in  getting  help  from  the  village 
people  themselves,  lay  the  best  chance  of  per- 
manently quelling  it. 

So  it  happened  that  as  one  Daniel  Maidment 
was  digging  in  his  garden,  situated  in  the  village 
that  I  have  described,  a  spruce  and  very  dapper 
gentleman  on  horseback  reined  up  beside  his  gate. 

"  Good-morning  to  you.  Am  I  addressing  Mr. 
Daniel  Maidment  of  the  village  of  Stowe-i'-the- 
Knowe  ? " 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

"  That's  my  name,  and  that's  my  village," 
answered  Daniel,  and  he  stood  leaning  on  his 
spade. 

"  I  have  a  little  matter  of  business  with  you,  my 
man,"  continued  the  stranger  in  that  particular 
voice  in  which  some  people  talk  to  children,  or 
use  when  they  address  such  as  they  consider  their 
inferiors. 

"  You  may  find  it  to  your  advantage  to  give  me 
your  attention  for  a  little  while.  With  your  per- 
mission, I  will  walk  into  your  house." 

The  rider  dismounted,  and  tying  his  horse  to 
the  gate-post,  went  up  the  gravel  path  to  the 
cottage  door. 

Daniel  followed,  and  set  a  chair  by  the  table,  at 
which  an  old  woman  sat  making  lace.  Her  eyes 
were  blind,  as  you  might  see  by  their  wide  dim- 
ness, and  by  the  extreme  serenity  of  her  face.  This 
is  a  quality  that  accompanies  blindness.  All  signs 
of  anxiety,  of  transient  expression,  are  smoothed 
away,  and  all  fretful  activity ;  the  features  are  set 
in  the  beauty  of  a  great  repose. 

But  her  hands  plied  with  swiftness  the  work  on 
a  lace  pillow,  with  a  pleasant  recurrency  of  sound 
the  wooden  bobbins  flew  round,  and  about  the 
shining  pins. 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

"If  your  mother  is  deaf  as  well  as  blind,"  re- 
commenced the  stranger,  in  a  tone  fitted  to  reach 
the  deafest  ears,  "  there  is  no  reason  at  all  why  we 
should  disturb  her,  my  good  fellow ;  but  my  busi- 
ness is  of  a  private  nature,  and  it  would  perhaps 
be  better  if  we  were  alone." 

He  stood  with  his  hands  under  his  coat-tails,  and 
waved  a  high  and  foolish  nose  over  the  chimney 
ornaments  as  he  investigated  the  spotted  spaniels, 
the  china  paladins  on  white  and  gold  chargers,  and 
the  pretty  shell  boxes  that  ornamented  the  mantel- 
piece. But  when  he  turned  he  found  the  old 
woman  had  softly  risen,  and  passed  out. 

"  If  you  will  kindly  state  your  business  with  me, 
sir,"  said  Daniel,  "  I  shall  be  pleased  to  attend." 

The  stranger  cleared  his  throat,  and  began  im- 
portantly : — 

"  I  am  commissioned  by  the  authorities  serving 
under  his  most  gracious  Majesty  the  king,  to  in- 
vestigate this  district  thoroughly  with  a  view  to 
checking  the  illicit  trading  that  is  carried  on. 
Time  and  again  the  hand  of  the  law  has  been  held, 
and  its  object  baffled  by  the  collusion  of  the  vil- 
lagers with  the  smuggling  trade.  It  is  only  possible 
for  us  to  secure  an  advantage  if  we  are  helped  by 
those  on  the  spot. 

156 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

"  It  is  an  open  secret  that  the  landlord  of  the 
'  Mariner's  Rest '  keeps  a  receiving  house  ;  but  such 
is  the  organised  system  of  signals  and  alarms  that 
hitherto  we  have  found  it  impossible  to  surprise 
their  vigilance.  Your  character,  Mr.  Maidment,  I 
find  on  inquiry  is  unblemished  as  regards  this 
matter  as  yet.  I  repeat,  as  yet — I  have  no  desire 
to  go  into  the  past.  Your  trade  as  a  fisherman 
enables  you  to  know  this  coast,  and  the  people  who 
live  along  it,  more  thoroughly  than  any  one  coming 
as  a  stranger  upon  the  scene.  Will  you  work 
with  the  law  ?  May  we  look  upon  you  for  such 
service  as  will  conform  to  a  better  governing  of 
the  country's  trading?  Will  you  help  in  abolish- 
ing an  evil  that  is  growing  more  and  more  flagrant, 
and  unbridled,  every  year  ?  " 

Daniel  understood  very  well  what  was  wanted  of 
him.  He  had  lived  for  years  on  the  outskirts  of 
smuggling,  fully  aware  of  his  neighbours'  activity  in 
the  trade.  Was  he  to  turn  spy  upon  them  ?  It  is 
true  he  had  no  near  friends  concerned  in  it,  but  it 
was  hardly  the  kind  of  part  he  would  choose,  to 
watch  and  tell. 

He  looked  across  at  this  gentleman  with  a  level 
gaze.     How  cordially  he  disliked  him.     From  the 
flat  lock  on  his  forehead,  to  the  very  points  of  his 
«57 


THE  CHILDREN  AND  THE  PICTURES 

smart,  disagreeable  boots.  He  felt  this  feeling  of 
dislike  grow  within  him,  as  if  it  literally  spouted 
bitter  juices  up  his  veins.  Then  he  said — 

"  What  do  you  want  with  me  ?  Do  you  want 
me  to  turn  spy  ?  " 

He  moved  abruptly  to  the  window,  thinking, 
his  hands  deep  into  his  pockets  as  he  stood,  and 
his  hand  rustled  against  a  letter  in  his  pocket  that 
brought  him  suddenly  to  a  standstill  in  thought. 
He  drew  it  out  and  stood  looking  at  it.  Then  he 
went  out  at  the  cottage  door,  and  down  the  path. 

The  stranger  never  did  a  wiser  thing  than  when 
he  remained  in  the  cottage.  He  stood  looking  into 
the  fire  waiting  for  Daniel  to  return,  and  out  in  the 
garden  Daniel  opened  the  folded  sheet  of  paper, 
written  closely  in  a  neat  hand. 

"  O,  my  dear,"  ran  the  words  of  the  letter,  "  how 
well  I  love  you,  and  how  often  I  think  of  you,  God 
alone  knows,  for  I  shall  never  find  the  poor  words 
to  tell  you.  Only  I  pray  every  night  that  I  may 
soon  see  you,  and  that  this  long  waiting  may  cease. 
But  it  isn't  only  right  but  what  our  Jove  should  be 
tested,  I  know  that,  and  God  doesn't  send  us  trials 
for  nothing. 

"  You  know  what  I  spoke  to  you  about  last  time 
when  we  were  walking  on  the  Common.  Do  you 
158 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

remember  how  the  gorse  was  out,  and  how  I 
begged  you  to  get  free  from  everything  that  wasn't 
honest — how  it  isn't  like  you  to  have  dealings  of  that 
kind  ?  I  know  it  hasn't  come  very  nigh  you  yet, 
Daniel ;  I  know  you  won't  let  it  part  us.  There's 
always  plenty  of  things  in  this  life  ready  to  come  in 
between  goodness  and  turn  lives  crooked,  if  they 
can  ;  but  we  won't  let  them  hurt  our  happiness,  will 
we  ? — not  we  two.  Only  the  other  day  I  was  think- 
ing about  you,  and  I  took  the  Book  and  let  my 
hands  wander  among  the  pages  for  a  sign.  And  I 
said,  '  This'll  be  for  Daniel,'  as  I  was  doing  it,  and  I 
looked  down  and  read.  And  the  words  were  :  '  Love 
the  brotherhood,  obey  God,  honour  the  king,'  and 
that  was  a  sign,  Daniel,  and  it  was  for  you." 

The  wind  blew  softly  through  the  cottage  garden, 
bending  the  bushes  of  chrysanthemums  by  the  wall. 
It  rustled  among  the  nasturtiums,  and  away  out  into 
the  field  beyond.  And  the  words  of  the  letter  kept 
repeating  themselves  in  Daniel's  brain,  "  Obey  God, 
honour  the  king."  And  now  they  were  not  only 
written  words,  but  they  brought  the  tone  of  a  voice 
with  them. 

He  re-entered  the  cottage  and  faced  the  stranger 
once  more. 

"  I  can't  do  what  you're  asking  of  me,"  he  said, 
'59 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

"  but  at  least  I  shan't  work  agin  you,  I've  made  up 
my  mind.  You  may  depend  upon  me." 

"  That's  well ;  then  I'll  say  good-morning  to  you, 
Mr.  Maidment.  I  will  leave  you  this  address  if  you 
should  have  any  written  communication  you  may 
want  to  send." 

He  unhitched  his  horse's  reins  from  the  gate- 
post, and  mounting,  went  at  a  swinging  trot  down 
the  road. 


160 


CHAPTER   XX 

Under  the  salt  sea's  foam  it  /ay. 
At  the  outermost  point  of  a  rocky  bay, 
A  sandy,  tide-pooly,  cliff-bound  cove 
With  a  red-roofed  fishing  village  above 
Of  irregular  cottages  perched  up  high 
Amid  pale  yellow  poppies  next  to  the  sky. 
She/Is,  and  pebbles,  and  wrack  below, 
And  shrimpers  shrimping  all  in  a  row, 
Tawny  sails  and  tarry  boats, 
Dark-brown  nets  and  old  cork  floats, 
Nasty  smells  at  the  nicest  spots, 
Elue-jersefd  sailors,  and  lobster  pots. 

J.    H.    EWING. 

LOG  fire  burnt  clearly  on  the  wide 
stone  hearth  of  the  "Mariner's  Rest." 
Two  men  sat  smoking.  A  narrow 
table  held  their  pots  of  beer,  and  they 
had  a  dingy  pack  of  cards  between  them.  One  of 
these  men  had  lost  the  third  finger  of  his  right 
hand,  and  the  sinews  having  contracted,  the  maimed 
hand  had  the  rigidity  of  a  claw.  This  man  was 
161  L 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

alert  in  expression,  his  eyes  restless.  The  receding 
chin  suggested  the  rodent  type,  and  his  ears  set 
back  on  the  narrow  head  completed  it. 

Opposite  him  sat  Daniel  Maidment,  and  his  was 
an  open  face,  with  broad  beard,  honey-coloured. 
He  wore  a  blue  flannel  shirt,  falling  open  at  the 
collar,  and  a  red  belt.  His  hands  were  brown  as 
mahogany,  and  he  wore  gold  rings  in  his  ears. 

Over  these  two  men  stood  Master  Crumblejohn, 
the  landlord,  and  watched  the  game. 

"  Dan  hasn't  the  luck  to-night  he  had  yesterday," 
said  the  rat-faced  man,  in  the  tone  of  voice  that 
whines  at  you,  "  Dan  hasn't  the  luck.  Not  but 
what  you  play  very  well,  Dan,  my  boy — not  but 
what  you  play  re-markably." 

Daniel  rose  from  the  table,  pushing  a  small  pile 
of  silver  and  copper  coins  towards  his  companion 
in  the  game. 

"  You've  got  the  luck,  Rat.  I  believe  it's  that 
monkey's  paw  of  yours  that  gets  the  cards  witched 
the  way  you  want  them,"  and  he  raised  his  tankard. 

Crumblejohn  watched  him  as  he  stood  draining 
it,  and  in  the  moment  that  Dan's  face  was  covered, 
the  landlord  looked  at  the  rat-faced  man.  Some 
intelligence  passed  between  them.  A  message  slid 
from  the  lowered  lid  of  old  Crumblejohn  to  the 
162 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

shifty,  watery  eyes  of  the  man  called  Rat.  Daniel 
replaced  the  tankard,  and  saying  good-night  to  his 
companions,  left  the  room. 

Crumblejohn  rose  and  barred  the  shutters  and 
locked  the  outer  door,  then  closing  the  door  of 
communication  between  the  inner  parlour  and  the 
kitchen,  he  sat  down  again  to  smoke. 

"We've  got  a  big  job  on  hand,  and  it's  likely 
to  miscarry  if  we  can't  get  a  message  over.  How 
do  you  think  Dan'l  is  working  out  in  the  matter  ? " 
he  asked  of  his  companion. 

"  He  won't  come  in,"  Rat  replied  in  his  whingeing 
voice.  "  And  if  you  think  you'll  get  Dan'l  into  it 
you're  much  mistaken,  my  friend ;  what's  more,  we 
must  keep  an  eye  on  Dan'l.*' 

"  Keep  an  eye  on  him  ? "  said  Crumblejohn,  "  a 
more  guileless  crittur  you  couldn't  find,  to  my 
thinking.  Keep  our  eye  on  Dan'l  ? "  he  repeated. 

"  What  d'you  think  he's  hanging  about  here  for, 
living  as  he  does  two  villages  off?  "  said  the  other. 
"  D'you  think  he  comes  here  for  the  hair  and 
hexercise  ?  No,  he's  deeper  than  what  you  take 
him  for,  is  Dan'l — you  take  my  word  for  it.  What 
news  of  the  Lambkin,  eh  ?  " 

"  Nothing  but  this,"  answered  Crumblejohn, 
stretching  a  bit  of  rag  upon  the  table.  Both 
163 


THE  CHILDREN  AND  THE  PICTURES 

men  leaned  closely  over  it,  deciphering  with  diffi- 
culty the  ill-written  message  it  contained  : — 

"Fresh  lot  to  be  shipped  18.  If  change  of  place •, 
send  ladr 

"  When  did  you  get  this  ? "  asked  Rat. 

"  It  came  by  pigeon  late  yesterday,"  answered  the 
landlord  ;  "  and  it  must  have  been  blown  out  of 
the  track,  for  look  at  the  date  of  it.  The  excise- 
men are  looking  about  pretty  closely,  but  there's 
nothing  for  their  finding  now.  But  here's  to-day 
the  1 4th,  and  to-morrow  the  Captain's  wedding, 
and  the  fresh  stuff  coming  over,  unless  we  stop  it, 
and  every  hole  and  corner  on  the  watch." 

"  It  isn't  cards  that's  Dan'l's  only  game,  Crumble- 
john,"  said  the  rat-faced  man.  "  We  must  send  the 
lad  over — but  what  about  the  boat  ?  " 

"  On  the  other  side  with  Lambkin,"  said  the 
landlord. 

"  Pigeons  ? " 

"  Not  safe  enough.  I'll  send  a  pigeon,  but  I 
must  send  the  lad  too,  for  they're  on  the  track  of 
this  here  business,  and  unless  we  can  beach  it  by 
Knapper's  Head,  this  matter  must  stand  over  for 
the  time.  Now,  if  we  was  going  to  get  Dan'l  into 
it,  as  I  thought  we  should,  we  could  have  got  his 
boat  for  the  business.  Lord,  how  handy  now  that 
164 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

boat  would  ha'  come  in.  But  I  gathered  you  hadn't 
seen  your  opportoonity  this  evening ;  he  didn't  give 
no  manner  o'  sign  ?  " 

"  Give  no  manner  o'  sign,  do  you  put  it  ?  Why 
the  man's  working  for  the  excisemen,  and  if  you'd 
half  an  eye  you'd  have  guessed  it,  but  leastways  you 
was  mum.  No,  don't  you  put  no  trust  in  Dan'l 
for  our  little  trade,  master ;  and  what's  more,  there 
mustn't  be  any  stuff  in  the  cave  till  he's  off  the 
track,  for  he  knows  this  coast  as  he  knows  his  own 
pocket,  and  if  he's  paid  for  it,  he'll  make  it  his 
business  to  find  out  even  more  than  he  knows." 

"  Then  how's  the  boy  to  go  ? "  mumbled  old 
Crumblejohn.  He  disliked  his  friend's  superior 
cunning,  yet  he  was  sufficiently  harassed  to  be 
dependent  on  it  now.  "  How's  the  boy  to  go,  I 
ask  yer  ?  Captain  Bluett  don't  want  no  cabin-boy, 
for  I  asked  it  ov'  him ;  the  places  on  the  vessel  is 
all  filled." 

"  Oliver  shall  go  all  the  same,  captain  or  no 
captain,"  whined  the  rat-faced ;  "  and  you  may  be 
thankful  as  I've  got  my  full  wits  if  I  haven't  got 
my  full  fingers.  The  captain's  lady  goes  with  him  ?  " 

"  So  they  say.  Married  here  to-morrow,  and  no 
end  of  a  business,  and  straight  off  to  France  with 
her  husband  in  his  ship." 

165 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

"  Where's  she  bound  ?  " 

"  Boulogne/'  (Only  the  landlord  called  it  Boo- 
lone.) 

"Boo-lone?"  repeated  the  rat-faced,  "the  very 
place  where  Lambkin's  waiting  for  a  word,  and  you 
stand  there  asking  me  how  we're  to  get  the  lad  over, 
with  a  vessel  making  for  the  very  port  ?  No,  no," 
he  murmured,  looking  into  the  fire,  "  you  'urt  me, 
Crumblejohn,  you  'urt  me  when  you  go  on  like 
that.  You  can  be  stoopid  for  a  whin,  and  you  can 
be  stoopid  for  a  wager,  but  it  ain't  natterel  to  be 
quite  so  stoopid  as  you  are ;  it  ain't  natterel,  and 
it  ain't  safe." 

"  Well,  hang  it  all,  a  snivelling,  whining  rag- 
picker as  may  be  thankful  to  be  sitting  by  a  fireside 
in  a  comferable  house,  comes  and  talks  to  me  about 
stoopid  " — Crumblejohn's  wrath  broke  suddenly  into 
an  angry  incoherency  of  words — "  comes  talking  to 
me  about  stoopid,  I  say,  well,  sir,  stoopid  yerself, 
sir,  if  yer  can't  keep  a  civil  tongue  in  yer  head, 
talking  a  matter  over  comferably  with  a  friend, 
stoopid  yerself,  Ratface,  and  be  d — d  to  yer." 

The  man  with  the  maimed  hand  sat  smoking 
while  Crumblejohn  spluttered  and  swore. 

He  could  afford  to  sit  there  till  the  anger 
passed  over,  for  by  reason  of  his  superior  cunning, 
1 66 


THE  CHILDREN  AND  THE  PICTURES 

he  held  the  landlord  in  the  palm  of  his  hand ;  and 
he  knew  Crumblejohn  knew  this.  So  he  sat  quietly 
waiting,  his  crafty  eyes  upon  the  fire  while  he  smoked. 

After  a  bit  Crumblejohn  became  quieter,  and 
asked  sarcastically  if  Rat  had  got  any  suggestion 
since  he  was  so  thunderin'  clever,  and  if  so,  would 
he  mind  spitting  it  out  as  time  was  getting  on,  and 
if  there  was  going  to  be  any  getting  the  lad  on  to 
the  captain's  ship  artful-like,  they'd  best  be  pre- 
paring the  way. 

"  Now  you  show  yourself  to  be  the  sensible 
man  wot  I've  ever  took  you  for,"  replied  the 
rat-faced,  "  and  here's  my  little  plan  according. 
To-morrow,  being  the  wedding-day,  you  begs 
leave  to  have  a  word  with  the  bride.  You  sug- 
gests a  barrel  of  apples  for  her  acceptance  with 
your  werry  best  compliments,  and  if  you  make  so 
bold  as  to  ask,  does  the  lady  stay  at  Boo-lone,  or 
does  she  travel  ?  Mistress  Bluett,  as  is  to  be, 
answers  according,  and  you  congratulates  her  on 
her  opportoonities  of  a  seafaring  life. 

"  You  says  you  have  a  favour  to  ask  her,  and  you 
knows  of  a  poor  sail-maker  at  Boo-lone  ;  and  might 
you  make  so  bold  as  to  beg  Mrs.  Bluett  to  let  a 
sack  of  sail-yarn,  odd  pieces  and  leavings,  in  short, 
a  package  o'  mixed  goods,  go  on  board  the  captain's 
167 


THE  CHILDREN  AND  THE  PICTURES 

vessel,  and  be  left  at  Boo-lone  ?  You'd  take  it 
werry  pleasant  of  her  if  she'd  be  agreeable,  and 
you  tip  her  a  little  tale  of  the  hunchback  and  his 
mother,  and  the  hard  life  they  have  of  it,  and  how 
you  knows  of  'em  through  being  so  werry  par- 
ticular to  recognise  the  King's  laws  in  the  matter 
of  liquor,  your  sister's  husband  being  in  the  trade. 
One  thing  and  another,  you'll  have  this  bale  o' 
goods  all  ready,  and  your  speech  about  it  said,  just 
about  the  moment  of  starting,  when  folks'  thoughts 
are  swinging  like  bees  in  a  wind,  and  they're  already 
more  in  the  place  they're  going  to,  than  where 
they're  standing  at  the  time.  And  what  with  the 
good-byes  and  the  God-bless-yous,  and  the  village 
crowding  down  to  see  them  off,  and  you  or  me 
carrying  the  package,  and  the  lad  all  the  time 
inside  it,  as  tight  as  a  cauliflower,  and  thanks  to 
you  and  starvation  weighing  about  half  his  size, 
and  so  on  to  the  boat  with  a  jack-knife  in  his 
pocket  to  cut  his  way  out  again,  according  to  in- 
structions and  stripes." 

The  whining  voice  ceased,  and  the  two  men  sat 
in  silence.  Then  Crumblejohn  moved  uneasily  in 
his  chair. 

"  A   power   o'   talking,   Rat,"  he  said,   "  you've 
allowed  me,  a  power  of  talking." 
1 68 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

"And  it's  talking  you've  got  to  do  this  time, 
Crumblejohn;  don't  you  make  any  mistake.  You've 
got  this  lot  out  of  the  cave  all  right,  and  you've 
got  the  vaults  filled  up  in  time  before  the  company. 
But  if  we  have  another  run  of  goods  before  we  get 
this  lot  up-country,  there'll  be  more  trouble  than 
you  nor  me  can  do  away  with.  I  haven't  read 
Dan'l's  letters  in  his  coat  pocket  for  nothing,  when 
he  was  washing  himself  at  the  pump." 

Crumblejohn  enjoyed  this  immensely. 

"Ye  don't  tell  me  he  carries  his  orders  about 
with  him  for  all  the  world  to  see?  A  wal'able 
servant  of  the  Crown,  'pon  my  honour.  Rat, 
you're  a  wily  one." 

"And  wily-er  than  you'd  suppose,  for  Dan'l 
warn't  such  an  innercent  as  you'd  be  ready  to 
think.  He  didn't  keep  his  letters  so  careless 
neither.  But  I've  been  watching  him,  and  what  I 
learned  when  he  was  at  the  pump  's  only  a  trifle 
to  what  I've  learned  by  signs  and  tokens." 

The  inn-keeper  knocked  the  ashes  from  his  pipe. 
Then  he  rose  from  his  chair,  ponderously. 

"I  wish  you  hadn't  given  me  such  a  power  o' 
talking,  Rat ;  wish  I  mayn't  break  my  neck  over 
it,  wish  I  mayn't  break  my  neck." 

He  walked  across  the  sanded  floor  and  unlocked 
169 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

the  door  cautiously,  and  the  rat-faced  man  slipped 
past  him  into  the  night. 

But  how  did  he  manage  to  muffle  his  footsteps, 
so  that  Crumblejohn  heard  no  sound  of  him  upon 
the  road  ? 


170 


CHAPTER   XXI 

Five  and  twenty  ponies 

Trotting  through  the  dark, 

Brandy  for  the  parson, 

Baccy  for  the  clerk. 

Laces  for  a  lady,  letters  for  a  spy, 

And  watch  the  wall,  my  darling, 

While  the  gentlemen  go  by  ! 

R.    KIPLING. 

the  day  on  which  the  last  run 
of  goods  had  been  cellared,  Master 
Crumblejohn  stood  looking  with 
pride,  at  the  swift  succession  of 
casks  that  were  being  rolled  briskly  along  his 
stone  passage.  He  wore  a  leather  apron,  a  good 
stock  collar,  and  his  hair  tied  in  a  queue,  with  a 
black  ribbon  in  his  neck.  He  had  big  buckles 
to  his  shoes  and  a  canary  waistcoat,  and  a  brown 
coat  upon  his  back. 

Everybody  knew  the  history  of  his  liquor.     In 
these  days  of  a  thriving  back-hand  trade  with  the 
wines,    many    houses    that    stood    fairly    with    the 
171 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

Justices,  got  their  supply  in  a  manner  that  would 
have  brought  humbler  folk  to  punishment.  But 
if  inquiry  was  pushed  in  regard  to  the  "  Mariner's 
Rest,"  the  landlord  had  a  good  book  to  show  the 
authorities. 

Everything  in  his  cellar  was  duly  entered  and 
paid  for;  he  would  show  the  King  himself  round 
if  his  Majesty  chose  to  call.  This  was  a  favourite 
jest  of  Master  Crumblejohn's  when  in  lighter  mood, 
and  it  would  be  said  with  a  nodding  head  to  clinch 
matters,  and  between  quiet  puffs  of  a  long  clay- 
pipe. 

It  was  hardly  the  fault  of  the  excisemen  if 
they  didn't  know  of  a  certain  trap-door  in  the 
cellar,  a  door  sufficiently  hidden  to  be  unguessed, 
which  led  down  to  a  vault  below  the  basement. 
Now  this  was  how  the  illicit  trade  was  carried 
on.  There  had  to  be  people  party  to  it  on  each 
side  of  the  water,  and  a  fishing  boat  or  lugger,  for 
the  transport  of  the  goods.  Most  of  the  inn- 
keepers, and  a  great  many  others,  were  in  sym- 
pathy with  the  smugglers,  and  the  practice  was 
spread  in  so  fine  a  network  of  collusion  all  over 
the  country,  that  it  was  a  matter  of  great  diffi- 
culty for  the  authorities  to  cope  with  it  at  all. 
When  the  liquor  first  came  over,  it  was  deposited 
172 


THE  CHILDREN  AND  THE  PICTURES 

in  some  cave,  or  buried  in  some  sandy  cove  along 
the  coast.  Here  it  was  left  till  notice  was  sent  by 
the  various  receiving-houses  that  they  were  ready 
for  the  housing  of  the  kegs.  Then,  when  the 
attention  of  the  authorities  had  been  drawn  off  to 
some  other  quarter,  night  parties  would  be  set  on 
foot ;  and  where  the  countryside  was  sufficiently 
lonely,  the  kegs  were  carried  upon  men's  shoulders 
and  received  by  the  landlord,  and  hidden  in  his 
vault.  In  some  places  these  lawless  gangs  were 
both  armed  and  mounted,  and  thus  conveyed  the 
goods  far  into  the  interior,  distributing  them 
among  the  various  receiving-houses  by  the  way. 
There  was  hardly  a  house  that  had  not  its  place 
of  concealment,  which  could  accommodate  either 
kegs,  bales,  or  the  smugglers  themselves,  as  the 
case  might  be.  Sometimes  the  kegs  would  be 
stuffed  in  hay  trusses,  and  carried  disguised  as 
fodder  along  the  road,  to  be  lodged  secretly  by 
the  light  of  a  stable  lanthorn  again,  in  some  straw 
ricks  farther  inland. 

You  probably  know  the  story  of  the  Wiltshire 
men  who  hid  the  kegs  in  the  dew-pond?  They 
were  surprised  one  moonlight  night,  standing  with 
rakes  in  their  hands  by  the  excisemen.  Suspicion 
was  at  once  aroused,  and  they  were  questioned. 


THE     CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

"What  are  you  doing  there?" 

"We  be  raaken  the  moon  out  of  the  water, 
Masters."  And  the  excisemen  rode  on,  thanking 
their  stars  they  were  not  as  these  country  loons. 

But  the  answer  showed  that  on  occasion  stupidity 
may  be  used  as  a  cloak  to  cover  guile. 

Now,  in  the  case  of  Crumblejohn's  gang  of 
smugglers,  they  stored  their  kegs,  or  ankers,  in  a 
cave.  Here  they  left  their  liquor  as  short  a  time 
as  possible,  lest  it  should  be  discovered  by  those 
on  the  look-out.  But  this  cave  led  up  to  the 
vaults  of  the  inn-cellars,  and  very  swiftly  could 
these  kegs  be  rolled  along  the  tunnelled  passage 
in  the  cliff. 

A  boy  was  working  strenuously  at  the  keg- 
rolling,  Oliver  Charlock  by  name.  He  was  the 
odd  boy  and  general  servant  of  the  establishment, 
and  had  more  kicks  and  fewer  crusts  than  were 
his  share.  Crumblejohn  stood  looking  at  him  as 
he  worked  ;  if  he  stayed  but  a  moment  to  stretch 
his  back,  or  to  rest  his  arms,  he  was  reminded  of 
his  business. 

"Do  you    think   I   keep   servants,   giving   them 

board    and  bed,  to  see   them  a-lolling  back  agin' 

my  walls  and   postes,  a-playing  the  fine  gentleman 

abroad  ?     No,  no,  Oliver  Charlock,  you  remember 

'74 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

what  you're  here  for,  and  where  you  comes  from ; 
and  let  me  see  all  them  kegs  in  their  places,  or 
back  you  goes  to  your  field,  and  finds  another 
master." 

Oliver  was  nobody's  child,  and  had  been  picked 
up  in  a  field  of  charlock.  Just  where  the  rough 
margin  of  the  field  joins  the  yellow  flowers,  he 
had  been  found  by  the  old  parson  ten  years  before 
the  time  of  which  I  speak.  But  when  the  Rectory 
changed  hands,  and  the  old  housekeeper  died,  who 
had  reared  him,  he  was  left  friendless. 

Then  Crumblejohn  had  taken  him  as  an  extra 
lad  at  the  Mariner's,  and  henceforth  life  opened 
for  him  at  a  different  page.  He  slept  in  a  rat- 
riddled  garret  on  a  worn-out  wool-sack  on  the 
floor.  He  rose  at  dawn  and  worked  till  the  bats 
were  out,  bearing  hard  words  for  his  services. 
Repeatedly  was  he  admonished  by  Mr.  Crumble- 
john to  recall  where  he  came  from,  and  other 
sour-faced  remarks.  As  nobody  knew  his  origin, 
least  of  all  the  boy  himself,  this  might  seem  a 
useless  question ;  but  for  Crumblejohn  it  held  point 
in  tending  to  depress  any  growth  of  self-esteem  in 
Oliver,  and  was  calculated  to  nip  incipient  ideas 
as  to  wages  in  the  bud. 

"Little  warmint  what  had  nobody  to  chuck  a 
«75 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

crust  to  'im,  found  in  a  furrer  of  a  field.  I  gives 
'im  board,  and  I  gives  'im  bed,  and  I  expects  such- 
like to  work  for  their  wittels." 

And  work  Oliver  Charlock  did,  and  not  only  at 
keg-rolling.  When  the  vigilance  of  the  authorities 
forbade  the  more  usual  signal  of  a  fire  being  lit  on 
some  prominent  point  inland,  he  had  been  sent 
before  now  as  emissary  between  the  English 
smugglers,  and  Lambkin,  in  France.  Lambkin 
was  a  man  named  Thurot.  He  was  a  Channel 
Islander,  and  you  may  read  of  him  as  rising  to 
great  prominence  in  the  smuggling  annals  of  his 
day.  He  was  known  also  as  O'Farrell,  and  was 
an  Irish  commodore  in  the  French  service  for  a 
time.  He  was  but  twenty-two  when  he  met  his 
death,  yet  he  was  a  terror,  we  read,  to  the  mer- 
cantile fleet  of  this  kingdom.  Whatever  opinion 
we  may  hold  as  to  his  right  or  wrong  doing,  there 
is  a  light  about  his  name,  because  he  led  a  life  of 
great  romance,  and  daring. 

Before  leaving,  Thurot  had  arranged  with  his 
confederates  the  place  of  the  intended  run  of 
goods.  Now,  however,  that  Ratface  suspected 
Daniel  Maidment  was  spying  on  them,  it  became 
imperative  to  get  the  message  over  in  some  de- 
pendable manner,  to  intimate  a  change  of  place 
176 


THE  CHILDREN  AND  THE  PICTURES 

for  beaching  this  next  run.  So  a  rag  message 
had  been  written,  and  Oliver  had  to  bear  it,  and 
as  Crumblejohn  stood  watching  the  keg-rolling, 
it  was  with  the  comfortable  assurance  of  some 
anxiety  having  been  removed.  Very  soon  he  would 
be  standing  there,  watching  yet  another  lot  roll- 
ing into  his  capacious  cellars.  Already  the  gold 
chinked  in  his  imagination,  that  was  to  fill  his 
pockets  so  well ;  and  the  rings  of  smoke  from  his 
clay  pipe  rose,  to  float  up  and  fade  lingeringly, 
before  his  meditative  eye. 

But  the  "  best-laid  schemes  o'  mice  an'  men 
gang  aft  agley,"  and  there  was  something  in  store 
for  Master  Crumblejohn,  the  mere  possibility  of 
which,  his  slow  wits  had  never  dreamed. 


177  M 


CHAPTER  XXII 

jWO  days  later  there  were  few  people 
situated  more  uncomfortably  than 
Oliver  Charlock,  of  the  "  Mariner's 
Rest."  For  he  was  in  a  hamper,  a 
variety  of  sail-cloth,  and  oddments  of  material 
packed  on  the  top  of  him,  and  his  knees  into  his 
chin.  Scant  air,  no  place  for  shifting,  sometimes 
knocked  this  way,  sometimes  bundled  that ;  shoved, 
huddled,  bumped,  and  stowed,  wherever  man's  hand 
chose  to  shove  him,  or  in  whatever  direction  the 
ship  rolled. 

The  discomfort  grew  to  such  sickening  pain  that 
his  senses  almost  left  him,  while  his  partial  suffoca- 
tion threatened  momentarily  to  be  complete. 

But  at  last  he  was  on  the  Boulogne  Quay ;  he 
knew  it,  for  the  bale  had  been  left  quiet.  He  cut 
his  way  through  the  cords  and  fastenings  ;  he  loosed 
his  sacking  and  finally  threw  open  the  hamper  lid. 
The  fresh  sea-wind  fanned  his  forehead ;  at  first 
that  seemed  all  he  needed,  or  knew.  To  move  was 
178 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

such  agony,  it  must  be  done  only  by  degrees.  And 
it  was  good  to  lie  still  with  the  air  on  his  face,  and 
to  see  the  clouds  float  by. 

It  was  about  five  or  six  o'clock  in  the  morning. 
Looking  towards  the  town  he  saw  evidence  of  the 
fish-market  of  Boulogne.  Women  walked  here  and 
there  with  shrimp  baskets  on  their  shoulders,  and 
some  trawlers  and  fishing-smacks  were  coming  in. 
The  high  French  houses  of  the  old  town  looked 
like  ghosts  of  houses  in  the  grey  dawn,  and  the 
sands  stretched  away  unbrokenly,  in  opalescent  light. 

Oliver  stepped  out  freed  from  his  prison,  and 
walked  lamely  towards  the  town.  He  knew  his 
work  pretty  well ;  he  had  no  need  to  think  about  it. 
He  had  merely  to  walk  about  on  the  quay,  or 
mingle  among  the  people  in  the  fish-market,  and 
sooner  or  later  the  man  he  knew  as  Lambkin  would 
come  up  and  take  from  him  the  written  rag.  The 
message  was  written  on  a  rag,  because  had  he  been 
searched,  no  letter  would  have  been  found  upon 
him,  and  this  rag  was  wrapped  round  his  finger  or 
his  wrist  as  it  might  be,  and  generally  had  some 
stray  drops  of  blood  on  it,  as  if  it  bound  up  a  slight 
wound. 

But  on  this  occasion  the  hours  passed,  and  there 
appeared  no  Lambkin ;  and  now  the  Boulogne 
179 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE     PICTURES 

fish-market  was  in  full  activity.  Groups  of 
peasants  chattering,  old  women  gesticulating,  every- 
body talking,  nobody  listening,  bargaining,  chaffer- 
ing, dealing,  and  vending,  going  on  among  a  vivid 
crowd.  Look  at  the  picture,  and  you  will  see  this 
busy  scene.  Oliver  wandered  among  the  throng  for 
a  little,  buying  some  food  at  an  old  woman's  ginger- 
bread stall,  for  Crumblejohn  had  provided  him  with 
a  few  French  coins.  Now  that  his  stiffness  was 
lessened  and  his  hunger  appeased,  he  was  enjoying 
himself.  It  was  good  not  to  be  cleaning  boots,  and 
mopping  the  stone  floors  of  the  Mariner's  Tavern ; 
laying  the  fires,  and  opening  the  windows  to  let  out 
the  spent  air  of  last  night's  company,  the  fumes  of 
stale  tobacco  and  spilt  beer;  now,  all  the  scent  of 
the  morning  was  about  him,  and  the  tang  of  the 
sea  breeze. 

Soon  his  eyes  were  attracted  by  a  small  hunch- 
backed boy  who  was  sitting  at  a  little  table.  He 
had  a  pointed  wicker  cage  with  a  pair  of  doves  in 
it,  and  on  his  table  were  many  simple  contrivances 
of  home-made  nature.  These  were  set  out  on  a 
small  square  of  red  baize.  The  people  smiled  at 
the  hunchback  as  they  passed  him,  and  soon  Oliver 
saw  that  he  was  preparing  to  give  a  show.  The 
fish-market  was  now  over,  and  some  people  from 
1 80 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE     PICTURES 

the  town  were  walking  on  the  quay.  For  these  the 
hunchback  waited,  and  soon  he  had  a  small  crescent- 
shaped  crowd. 

He  took  the  doves  out  of  their  cage,  and  spoke 
lovingly  to  them,  kissing  their  soft  necks.  They 
pattered  with  pink  feet  over  the  table  cooing  and 
bowing,  and  he  put  some  peas  before  them,  which 
they  picked  up  eagerly  with  slender  bills. 

"  These  doves,  ladies  and  gentlemen,"  the  hunch- 
back began  in  French,  "  are  the  celebrated  Joli  and 
Jou-Jou  of  Boulogne.  Long  have  they  been  the 
delight  of  visitors  to  our  pretty  town.  Once  more 
they  bow  before  you,  and  beg  you,  in  all  courtesy 
to  watch  their  well-known  performance  in  the 
chaise,  in  the  ring,  and  on  the  pole." 

With  a  bow  he  finished  his  speech  to  the  on- 
lookers, and  commenced  with  deft  fingers  to  arrange 
a  small  trapeze.  He  placed  a  dove  on  it,  and  then 
attaching  the  upright  posts  so  that  they  could  not 
turn  over,  he  set  the  bird  swinging  on  the  bar. 
Nothing  could  have  exceeded  the  innocence  of  the 
performance,  for  the  birds  did  nothing  at  all  wonder- 
ful, or  in  any  sense  trained,  but  the  air  of  the 
showman  and  the  simplicity  of  the  performance 
must  have  endeared  it  to  any  one  of  feeling  in  the 
crowd. 

181 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

"  Joli,  now  wilt  thou  attend  to  thy  master,  and 
place  thy  pink  feet  firmly  upon  the  ring  ?  Thou 
knowest  it  is  but  a  little  time,  my  Joli,  and  thou 
shalt  be,  once  more,  pecking  the  peas." 

He  lifted  the  dove  from  the  table,  while  it  made 
every  movement  of  revolt,  but  only  foolish  feathered 
revolt,  swiftly  quelled.  Slowly  round  and  round  the 
bird  revolved  in  the  ring,  staying  there  simply  because 
it  had  not  the  wit  or  will  to  flutter  out  of  it,  and 
the  hunchback  swung  the  ring  quicker  and  quicker 
so  that  the  onlookers  murmured  applause. 

Then  it  was  Jou-Jou's  turn  to  be  harnessed  to  a 
tiny  charette  made  from  a  wooden  box,  painted  in 
red  and  blue.  Joli  sat  within  while  Jou-Jou  pattered 
round  drawing  it,  guided  by  the  hunchback's 
hand. 

Soon  Oliver  heard  an  English  voice  among  the 
spectators. 

"Oh,  look  at  those  doves,  Papa,"  it  said.  "I 
want  to  stop  and  look." 

A  very  smartly  dressed  little  girl  pressed  forward, 
brushing  aside  other  people.  She  had  an  eager 
face,  and  looked  discontented. 

"  What  do  you  call  the  doves,  boy  ? "  she  asked 
in  French,  in  a  sharp  voice. 

"  Joli  and  Jou-Jou,  mademoiselle." 
182 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

"  Who  taught  them  to  do  their  tricks,  boy  ? " 
"  It  is  I  who  taught  them,  mademoiselle." 
"  I  want  to  buy  them  ;  will  you  tell  me  how  much 
money  they  would  cost  ?  " 

"  They  are  not  for  sale,  mademoiselle." 
"  But  if  I  want  them  ? "  said  the  little  girl  im- 
periously ;  "  and  if  I  give  gold  for  them,  of  course 
they  will  be  for  sale.     Here,  Papa,"  she  cried  but 
suddenly, 

"  I  want  these  doves,  please ;  you  know  you  said 
you  would  give  me  my  birthday  present  in  advance, 
and  I  don't  want  the  goat-carriage  now.  I'm  sure 
the  little  boy  will  be  glad  to  get  two  gold  pieces  ;  we 
will  give  him  one  for  each  dove ;  look  how  ill  and 
starved  he  appears !  and  his  clothes,  I  never 
saw  such  tatters.  You  can  send  the  doves  round 
to  the  Hotel  d'Angleterre,  do  you  hear,  boy  ?  and 
we  shall  give  you  two,  perhaps  three,  whole  gold 
pieces." 

She  opened  her  eyes  very  wide,  and  nodded  her 
head  at  him,  so  busy  in  her  shrill  speech  that  she 
was  quite  blind  to  the  expression  on  the  face  before 
her.  You  have  no  doubt  read  the  Fairchild  Family  ? 
Well,  when  I  tell  you  she  was  first  cousin  to  Miss 
Augusta  Noble,  and  very  like  her  too,  wearing  the 
same  kind  of  clothes  in  the  same  arrogant  manner} 
183 


THE  CHILDREN  AND  THE  PICTURES 

you  will  be  able  to  conjure  her  before  the  mind's 
eye  very  accurately  indeed. 

"You  will  get  perhaps  three  whole  gold 
pieces ! "  she  repeated,  "  but  be  sure  to  be  there 
before  to-morrow  at  noon,  for  we  leave  on  the  day 
following. 

"  Papa,"  she  cried,  springing  towards  her  father, 
"  I'm  sure  to  get  them,  I  know  I  shall :  and  they 
can  go  in  my  nice,  new,  great,  big  aviary." 

In  a  turmoil  of  noisy,  selfish  conversation,  she 
took  her  excited  little  person  off  the  scene,  bustling 
through  the  crowd,  and  taking  her  own  world  with 
her,  in  the  manner  of  children  who  will  sometimes 
burst  into  a  room  speaking,  never  thinking  to  see  if 
people  are  talking,  or  reading  aloud  within. 

And  so  she  went  away  down  the  quay,  leaving 
a  sense  of  disturbance  behind  her.  Evidently 
bound  to  grow  up,  poor  thing,  into  one  of  those 
people  who  cause  every  one  to  live  in  a  draught 
around  them. 

Oliver  stood  for  some  time  listening.  He  had 
no  further  orders  than  to  remain  on  the  quay  in 
such  a  manner  as  that  he  might  readily  be  seen. 
He  decided  he  would  stay  here  at  all  events  till 
sunset,  should  the  French  agent  by  some  chance 
have  been  delayed.  So  he  stood  watching  the  little 
184 


THE  CHILDREN  AND  THE  PICTURES 

hunchback's  quick  movements  as  he  caged  his  doves, 
packed  his  tressle-table,  and  walked  away  towards 
the  town. 

And  now  Oliver  was  left  to  watch  the  clouds  and 
sea-gulls,  and  to  wonder  what  life  would  feel  like, 
if  it  were  happy  and  free. 

The  slow  hours  passed,  and  he  grew  hungrier  and 
thirstier.  He  sought  through  his  pockets  and  found 
a  crust.  And  then  because  he  had  passed  such  an 
uncomfortable  night,  and  he  was  tired,  he  lay  down, 
with  his  head  on  a  coil  of  rope,  and  looked  drowsily 
at  the  wide  and  glimmering  sea. 

Here  and  there,  hidden  away  in  his  memory,  there 
lingered  some  stray  phrases  and  couplets  learnt  long 
ago.  These  he  treasured,  though  he  hardly  knew  he 
did  so,  for  the  sense  of  comfort  they  bestowed — 

"  Thou  whose  nature  cannot  sleep 
On  my  temples  sentry  keep. 
While  I  rest  my  soul  advance, 
Make  my  sleep  a  holy  trance. 
These  are  my  drowsy  days,  in  vain, 
I  do  but  wake  to  sleep  again. 
O,  come  that  hour  when  I  shall  never 
Sleep  again,  but  wake  for  ever." 

The   light   faded.      Grey  clouds   banked  them- 

185 


THE  CHILDREN  AND  THE  PICTURES 

selves  where  the  sun  was  westering,  prodigal  of 
his  gold. 

Oliver  slept. 

He  was  woken  by  a  hand  laid  upon  his  shoulder, 
and  stumbling  to  his  feet,  he  saw  the  man  Thurot, 
standing  beside  him. 


1 86 


CHAPTER   XXIII 

Read  rascal  in  the  motions  of  his  back. 
And  scoundrel  in  the  supple-sliding  knee. 

TENNYSON. 

*!HEN  Ratface  left  the  "Mariner's  Rest" 
that  evening,  he  walked  skirting  the 
hedgerow,  his  thoughts  busy  with  a 
new  plan.  For  some  time  he  had 
been  suspicious  of  Daniel  Maidment,  but  now, 
reading  the  evil  of  his  own  character  into  that 
of  another,  he  suspected  him  of  an  intention  to 
betray  the  smugglers  to  the  excisemen. 

He  had  read  the  letter  from  the  sweetheart, 
and  seen  the  pencilled  address  on  the  slip  of 
paper  in  Daniel's  pocket.  It  conveyed  no  mean- 
ing to  him  that  this  bit  of  paper  was  torn  across, 
and  all  but  in  two.  Like  most  of  us  he  judged 
others  by  his  own  knowledge  of  himself;  and  so 
he  decided  to  anticipate  Daniel,  and  turn  King's 
evidence  himself.  He  saw  many  signs  around 
him  of  an  increase  of  vigilance  on  the  part  of 
187 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE     PICTURES 

the  authorities.  Crumblejohn's  muddle-headedness 
and  Thurot's  dare-devilry  in  conjunction,  made  him 
decide  now  was  the  time  for  him  to  leave  the 
smuggling  gang. 

There  would  be  a  good  reward,  so  he  argued, 
and  he'd  risked  his  neck  often  enough  with  them, 
and  now  if  somebody  was  to  get  the  money,  that 
somebody  must  be  he.  So  he  went  straight  away 
to  the  address  given,  a  walk  of  some  twelve  miles 
through  the  night,  and  slept  through  the  early 
hours  of  the  morning,  in  a  cart-shed  in  the  farm 
steading. 

About  nine  o'clock  next  day  he  was  ringing 
the  door-bell  of  the  supervisor  of  Customs  for 
the  counties  of  Sussex  and  Kent. 

Before  the  coastguards  were  organised,  the  inland 
branch  of  preventive  service  was  carried  on  by  the 
riding  officers,  one  of  whom  we  have  seen  speak- 
ing to  Daniel  Maidment,  as  he  dug  in  his  garden 
that  day. 

At  this  time,  a  stretch  of  some  two  hundred 
miles  of  coast-line  would  be  given  in  charge  of 
fifty  riding  officers,  and  utterly  inadequate  until 
reinforced  by  soldiers,  this  force  proved  to  be. 
For  by  lighting  false  signals,  nothing  was  easier 
than  to  draw  the  riding  officers  off  on  some  wild- 
188 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

goose  chase,  while  the  smugglers  beached  their 
cargo  undisturbed. 

It  was  not  long  before  Ratface  was  shown 
into  a  room  where  the  riding  officer  was  seated, 
writing. 

"  Your  business  ?  " 

"  My  business  is  to  tell  you  what  you  and 
your  men  have  been  wanting  some  time  to  know, 
sir.  And  if  you  makes  it  worth  my  while,  I'll 
give  you  information  what'll  help  you  to  clap 
your  hands  upon  as  pretty  a  shipload  of  ankers 
and  half-ankers,  as  you've  ever  heard  on." 

"  Where  do  you  come  from  ? " 

"Stowe  i'  the  Knowe." 

"  Do  you  come  from  Daniel  Maidment  ? " 

"Ah,  I  thought  I  should  hear  that  name  now. 
No ;  Dan'l  ain't  a  pertickler  friend  of  mine." 

"  What  is  your  information  ?  " 

"My  information  is  accordin'  to  the  informa- 
tion money." 

"And  that  again,  as  you  must  know,  depends 
on  the  value  of  goods  seized,  and  not  on  this 
alone.  A  full  seizure  reward  cannot  be  earned 
without  a  good  proportion  of  smugglers  being 
captured.  Twenty  pounds  for  every  smuggler 
taken,  and  full  seizure  money  if  the  boat,  as  well 
189 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE     PICTURES 

as  goods,  be  ours.  Where  is  this  intended  run 
to  be  made?" 

"  On  the  night  of  the  1 8th,  as  soon  after  dusk 
as  possible,  at  the  Grey  Rock,  off  Knapper's 
Head." 

"  And  who  are  the  chief  smugglers  concerned  ? " 

"  Obadiah  Crumblejohn  of  the  *  Mariner's  Rest,' 
Thurot,  known  as  Lambkin,  freighter  and  owner 
of  the  smuggling  galley  Lapwing,  to  row  sixteen 
oars.  Cargo,  brandy  and  silks." 

The  revenue  officer  made  full  notes,  then  he 
looked  at  Ratface  as  he  stood  blinking  those 
restless  eyes  of  his,  scraping  a  lean  cheek  with 
his  maimed  hand. 

The  officer  rang  the  bell,  and  the  door  was 
opened  by  a  servant,  who  showed  Ratface  out. 

"There  is  something  in  our  appearance  being 
an  index  to  what  we  are,"  thought  the  officer, 
as  his  eyes  followed  Ratface.  "  Certainly,  the 
other  day,  I  went  to  the  wrong  house." 

Then  he  turned  to  the  notes  that  he  had  taken, 
and  his  glance  lingered  on  the  entry  of  Thurot's 
name. 


190 


CHAPTER   XXIV 

Where  now  are  these  ?     Beneath  the  cliff  they  stand 

To  show  the  freighted  pinnace  where  to  land  ; 

To  load  the  ready  steed  with  guilty  haste  ; 

To  fly  in  terror  o'er  the  pathless  waste  ; 

Or,  when  detected  in  their  straggling  course. 

To  foil  their  foes  by  cunning,  or  by  force, 

Or  yielding  part  which  equal  knaves  demand 

To  gain  a  lawless  passport  through  the  land. 

CRABBE. 

T  is  a  soft  moonless  night  in  October. 
The  darkness  seems  filled  with  that 
calmest  and  most  sufficing  of  all 
sounds,  the  sea,  breaking  on  a  sandy 
shingle,  with  the  long-drawn  hush  of  the  retreating 
wave.  Yet  if  you  listen  you  may  hear  another 
sound.  A  footfall  on  the  sand  occasionally,  and  the 
sound  of  men's  voices,  lowered. 

For  Crumblejohn  and  Ratface  have  sent  round 

the  message  that  tub-carriers,  a  full  force  of  them, 

will  be  wanted  on  this  night  of  the  i8th,  at  Grey 

Rock,  off  Knapper's  Head.     And  the  tub-carriers 

191 


THE     CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

are  already  assembled,  numbering  about  twenty-five 
villagers,  and  half  as  many  boys. 

A  light  flares  up  against  the  night-sky  at  some 
point  along  the  coast,  far  away. 

It  stars  the  darkness,  a  crumb  of  light.  Then  it 
grows  slenderly,  and  sinks  once  more  to  waver 
upward,  and  then  the  night  engulphs  it  all  but  a 
creeping  thread  of  light  that  holds  it  own. 

"  You  can  light  that  pipe  o'  yourn,  master." 

"Whoi  doant  yon  light  bleaze  then?  Be  'ee 
sure  they  gave  the  right  beacon  word  ?  Who  done 
it  ?  Whose  work  wer  to  see  to  yon  ?  " 

"  It  was  Ratface  that  see'd  to  that.  That's  why 
he  be^nt  here  to-night.  He'll  see  the  light's  all 
right." 

Even  as  the  words  are  spoken  the  spark  broadens, 
and  shoots  up  into  a  tongue  of  flame.  And  now 
the  caution  of  the  tub-carriers  appears  to  lessen ; 
pipes  are  lit,  with  a  hand  to  shade  the  glow,  and 
there  is  a  restless  movement  of  swingles  changing 
hands,  or  being  laid  down  upon  the  sand  beside 
their  owners. 

These  are  the  flail-like    implements,    that  with 

the    long  ash  bludgeons,  are    the  weapons   of  the 

yokel's  defence.    Crumblejohn  has  a  large  retinue, 

a  goodly  force  on  which  he  may  depend.     Beside 

192 


THE  CHILDREN  AND  THE  PICTURES 

the  villagers,  there  is  the  riding  force  of 
smugglers,  a  company  of  some  thirty  or  more; 
innkeepers,  tradesmen,  farmers,  who  band  together 
to  ride  with  the  goods  far  inland.  The  villagers, 
he  may  call  out  with  little  or  no  trouble,  and  as 
porters  of  the  kegs  they  are  enough ;  but  to-night 
the  riding  gang  has  been  summoned,  Ratface  was 
to  see  to  this,  for  this  run  of  goods  is  exceptional, 
and  only  mounted  men  can  manage  the  bales  of 
silks  and  other  goods. 

A  dark  object  looms  near.  There  is  the  sound  of 
muffled  oars,  a  word  is  passed  along  to  the  carriers, 
and  almost  before  the  boat-keel  grates  the  beach, 
she  is  surrounded.  Each  man  seizes  and  slings  a 
brace  of  kegs  around  him ;  there  are  words  of 
command  from  the  freighters,  a  sound  of  trampling 
feet,  of  shipping  oars,  and  the  hurried  breathing  of 
an  eager  crowd,  working  in  the  dark. 

And  then  a  lighter  sound,  the  jingle  of  bridles, 
and  horses  hoofs  upon  the  sand. 

"  The  mounted  gang,"  mutters  Crumblejohn,  as 
he  stands  upon  the  shingle,  looking  down  upon  the 
tangled  crowd  of  jostling  men. 

Here  and  there  he  sees  a  lantern,  and  the  light 
of  one  bald,  flaring  torch,  held  high  in  the  prow 
of  the  boat  by  Thurot.  The  torch  flares  vividly, 
193  N 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE     PICTURES 

the  flame  is  taken  sideways  by  the  wind.  It  throws 
its  jagged  shadows ;  the  sea  crawls  grey  round  the 
beached  boat. 

And  then  a  pistol-shot  cracks  out  upon  the 
air,  followed  by  another,  and  another,  and  the 
man  who  stands  high  in  the  boat  with  the  torch 
uplifted,  falls  heavily  among  the  crowd. 

"  God  .  .  ." — it  is  Crumblejohn  who  stumbles 
forward  ;  **  God  .  .  ." 

The  air  rings  now  with  the  sound  of  fire-arms, 
there  is  a  stampede  among  the  villagers — they  are 
caught  and  bound.  One  man  in  a  mask  runs 
here  and  there  in  the  crowd,  a  demon  of  agility. 
He  is  followed  by  a  man  on  horseback,  and 
wherever  he  leads,  the  smugglers  are  thickest. 
He  passes  the  villagers,  he  lets  these  go  by ; 
but  of  the  sixteen  men  that  were  in  the  galley, 
he  has  crept,  and  run,  and  striven  among  them, 
and  always  at  his  heels  the  man  on  horseback, 
whose  followers  secure  the  chief  men.  They  over- 
power them,  three  to  one,  wherever  the  man  in  the 
mask  has  given  the  signal.  And  the  swingles,  the  ash 
bludgeons,  these  have  been  turned  against  the  men 
who  bore  them,  wrenched  from  their  hands.  And 
where  a  stand  among  the  men  has  been  attempted, 
the  mounted  officers  have  ridden  them  down. 
194 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

The  night,  so  dark  and  quiet,  has  been  given  over 
to  confusion.  Oliver  Charlock  crouches  low  in  the 
smuggling  boat. 

And  now  the  tumult  lessens.  Most  of  the 
villagers  have  fled,  and  ten  men  of  those  who  had 
manned  the  Lapwing  stand  bound  upon  the  beach. 
Crumblejohn  has  long  since  staggered  off,  and  sub- 
sided, blue  with  fright,  in  a  ditch,  to  be  picked 
up  by  the  Excise  men  some  fifty  yards  or  more 
from  the  scene  of  the  encounter,  to  be  marched 
more  briskly  than  his  failing  senses  would  have 
thought  possible,  along  the  road,  hands  bound,  to 
his  own  Inn. 

And  Thurot,  the  gallant  Thurot,  with  arms 
flung  wide  on  either  side  of  him,  lies  dead,  in  his 
faded  uniform,  beside  a  blackened  torch. 

But  there  is  another  corpse.  It  lies  distressfully. 
The  form  is  contorted,  so  that  you  may  barely  see 
the  masked  face. 

Yet  it  should  not  be  difficult  to  identify  this 
body. 

There  is  a  finger  lacking  to  the  right  hand. 


'95 


CHAPTER  XXV 

0  day,  pass  gently  that  art  here  again. 

Turn  memory's  spear,  and  may  thy  vespers  close 
Upon  a  twilight  odorous  of  the  rose, 
Drooping  her  petals  in  the  falling  rain. 

There  is  no  virtue  in  remembered  pain. 
The  past  is  sleeping.      Watching  its  repose 

1  shudder,  lest  those  weary  lids  unclose, 
And  I  be  folded  in  its  coils  again. 

)NE  evening  the  children  were  gathered 
in  the  drawing-room,  and  Miss  Ross 
sat  among  them  working  at  her 
tambour  frame.  She  wore  a  slender 
gold  thimble  set  with  corals,  and  in  a  slanting, 
almost  obliterated  handwriting,  the  posie,  "  Use 
me,  nor  lose  me"  was  writ  around  its  base.  This 
thimble  had  been  her  mother's,  and  when  her  work 
was  done  for  the  evening,  she  would  shut  it  away 
in  a  narrow  case  that  held  her  scissors,  and  needle- 
case,  and  bodkin ;  and  this  case  was  lined  with 
196 


THE  CHILDREN  AND  THE  PICTURES 

velvet  that  had  faded  to  the  colour  of  silver 
weed  when  the  wind  reverses  it. 

"We  should  feel  indebted  to  Mrs.  Inchbald," 
she  was  saying,  "  for  telling  us  so  spirited  a  tale. 
I  found  my  share  of  entertainment  in  watching 
your  faces  the  while.  Bimbo,  I  take  it,  will  do 
well  in  life  to  set  himself  a  fine  example,  for  his 
sympathies  are  sufficiently  fluid  to  shape  them- 
selves according  to  their  groove.  Let  him  see 
that  they  flow  in  a  fine  mould.  While  Mrs. 
Inchbald  spoke  of  Ratface,  his  chin  receded,  his 
eyes  narrowed,  and  I  momentarily  expected  his 
ears  to  change  their  position  on  his  head.  Later, 
when  she  sketched  for  us  the  brave  Thurot,  his 
very  shoulders  broadened,  his  eye  lightened,  and 
his  jaw  set  square.  None  of  you,  I  noticed,  found 
it  in  your  heart  to  compliment  her  on  the  picture 
of  Miss  Augusta  Noble's  cousin,  the  spoilt 
child." 

"  I  wish  I'd  asked  her,  though,"  said  Christopher, 
"what  they  did  to  smugglers  when  they  were 
caught." 

'*  I  can  tell  you,"  said  Miss  Ross.  **  They  were 
forced  for  five  years  into  the  service,  as  either 
soldiers  or  sailors ;  but  as  they  nearly  always  de- 
serted, this  was  changed,  and  smugglers  were  sent 
197 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

to  prison  instead.  As  for  the  smuggling  vessels, 
when  these  were  taken,  they  were  sawn  through  in 
three  places." 

Bimbo  groaned  aloud. 

"  Nothing  nice  happens  nowadays,"  he  said. 
"  No  smuggling,  no  highwaymen,  no  pirates ; 
nothing.  People  go  about  in  top  hats." 

"  There  are  burglars  still,"  said  Clare. 

"  I  was  much  afraid  of  robbers  when  I  was  a 
child,"  said  Miss  Ross.  "  When  the  nurses  with- 
drew, and  I  was  left  alone  to  go  to  sleep,  I  became 
immediately  so  convinced  of  the  presence  of  a 
robber  close  to  me,  that  I  invented  a  way  of  soften- 
ing his  heart.  I  took  to  saying  my  prayers  aloud. 
'O  bless  my  mother  and  father,'  I  would  say, 
'  and  teach  me  to  live  dutifully  towards  them  in 
word  and  deed ;  bless  my  brothers  and  sisters,  my 
playmates  and  friends ; '  and  then,  slightly  raising 
my  voice,  I  would  say,  '  and  O,  bless  the  thief  now 
in  the  room.*  I  used  to  think  he  could  not 
possibly  harm  me  if  he  heard  himself  prayed  for, 
and  I  did  not  stop  here.  I  would  explain  to  God 
that  I  felt  he  only  stole  because  he  hadn't  thought 
much  about  it,  and  that  if  God  blessed  him  and 
made  him  happy,  he  would  give  it  up.  And  so 
my  thoughts  being  distracted  by  inventing  excuses 
198 


MISS  ROSS 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

for  the  robber,  my  fear  would  gradually  decline, 
and  I  would  fall  asleep. 

"  But  I  have  never  found  among  grown  people," 
she  continued,  "  a  just  appreciation  of  this  torture 
children  may  undergo  in  their  fear  of  being  alone 
in  the  dark.  It  is  better  in  your  days,  my  dears, 
I  have  noticed  this.  You  may  have  night  lights, 
and  your  doors  are  left  wide ;  but  in  my  generation 
these  qualms  were  all  brushed  aside." 

"Do  go  on  telling  us  about  when  you  were 
little,"  said  Clare.  "There's  hardly  any  story  I 
like  better  than  when  grown-up  people  will  do 
that." 

"  I  was  not  an  amusing  child,"  answered  Miss 
Ross,  "  and  nothing  very  much  happened  to  me. 
But  I  suppose  children  are  the  same  in  all  ages,  as 
to  what  they  like  and  what  they  think  about,  and 
in  the  manner  to  them  in  which  life  appears.  Have 
you  ever  looked  back  at  the  house  you  live  in  from 
a  distance,  and  caught  yourself  saying,  '  I  must 
just  run  back,  and  find  the  house  without  me.' 
The  instant  recognition  of  its  being  an  impossi- 
bility is  less  real  than  the  impulse  itself. 

"  I  used  to  think,  too,  if  I  only  could  see  when 
my  eyes  were  shut  everything  would  appear  different. 
So  I  would  lie  pretending  to  be  asleep,  and  then 
199 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

suddenly  jerk  my  eyes  open,  thinking  I  should 
catch  everything  strangely  changed.  But  there 
invariably  was  the  cupboard  and  the  dressing- 
table,  and  all  the  familiar  objects  just  as  they  had 
been.  I  endowed  them  with  a  sense  of  mockery  at 
my  efforts,  and  of  being  immeasurably  subtler  than 
I.  So  I  would  lie  quite  still,  and  stealthily  lift 
a  lid.  But  no,  they  were  always  the  same.  This 
did  not  convince  me  they  did  not  move.  On  the 
contrary,  I  would  say  to  myself  with  a  sense  of 
vexed  despair,  *  I  shall  never,  never  know  what 
things  look  like  when  I'm  not  seeing  them.' " 

Clare  said,  "  Mummie  believes,  you  know,  that 
if  you  think  about  a  thing  a  great  deal — something, 
I  mean,  that  isn't  really  alive,  as  we  are — that  you 
endow  it  with  a  sort  of  image  of  life,  and  that 
strange  things  can  happen  in  this  way.  Gems  that 
have  been  thought  magical,  and  idols  that  have 
been  worshipped  for  centuries,  have  their  being. 
That  is  why  she  would  never  like  to  have  a  Buddha  in 
her  house  ;  she  would  think  it  would  feel  neglected. 
It  would  suffer  and  be  cold,  and  its  suffering  would 
stream  from  it,  and  affect  others.  Besides,  the 
wrongfulness  it  would  be,  to  treat  something  that 
a  great  many  people  think  sacred,  merely  as  an 
ornament,  or  a  curiosity." 
200 


THE  CHILDREN  AND  THE  PICTURES 

"  I  had  a  brooch  once,"  said  Miss  Ross,  "  that 
had  a  life  of  its  own.  It  had  many  other  things 
to  do  beside  being  my  brooch,  that  was  quite 
certain.  I  first  found  out  it  was  a  person  by 
its  evidently  hearing  what  I  said.  It  was  a  gold 
brooch,  fashioned  like  an  instep,  or  a  curved  willow 
leaf,  and  the  pin  worked  on  a  principle  evolved 
ages  ago  by  some  primitive  race.  '  Never,'  said  I 
one  morning,  in  a  moment  of  impatience — *  never 
will  I  again  use  such  a  clumsy  pin  as  this.  It  tears 
lace,  and  once  inserted  in  any  material  it  is  almost 
impossible  to  dislodge.'  I  was  pricked  to  the 
bone. 

"  This  brooch  would  go  away  for  days  to  attend 
to  its  own  business ;  and  when  I'd  given  up  looking 
for  it,  there  I  would  find  it  on  my  pincushion,  look- 
ing me  in  the  eye.  Even  my  maid,  a  most  un- 
imaginative woman,  appeared  to  be  conscious  of 
its  ways. 

"  *  I  see  your  brooch  has  come  back,  Miss,'  she 
would  say.  Finally  it  chose  a  worthier  home. 

"  I  was  travelling  with  my  parents  in  Italy,  driving 
through  Tuscany  in  our  private  coach.  We  stayed 
for  some  weeks  in  Florence,  and  during  that  time 
I  used  to  attend  Mass  in  one  of  the  great  churches 
there.  I  became  acquainted  with  the  old  priest 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

who  officiated.  One  day  as  I  was  leaving  the 
church,  he  said  to  me,  *  Signora,  have  you  seen 
the  gift  that  has  been  made  ?  The  blue  robe  that 
has  been  presented  to  the  Madonna  ? ' 

"  I  re-entered  the  church  with  him,  and  he  led 
me  to  the  Lady  Chapel,  and  my  eyes  rested  on  the 
carved  figure  representing  the  Virgin  Mary.  To 
celebrate  the  Easter  festival,  some  one  had  pre- 
sented new  robes.  I  looked  from  the  kindly  face 
of  the  old  priest,  filled  as  it  was  with  fond  de- 
votion, to  the  pensive  face  of  the  carved  figure 
with  the  outstretched  hands. 

"  And  there,  where  the  folds  of  the  blue  mantle 
were  gathered  full  upon  the  breast,  I  saw  my 
brooch. 

"  I  stepped  forward.  *  Ah,  you  notice  that,'  said 
the  Father.  *  Yes,  for  three  weeks  now  we  await 
the  owner  to  appear.  We  have  had  notices  written, 
and  placards  put  about,  but  no  one  has  claimed 
it.  And  so,  till  the  festival  is  over,  I  have  placed 
it  where  you  see  it.  It  is  a  gold  brooch,  there- 
fore worthy  to  clasp  the  new  robe.' 

"  I  kept  silence.  I  would  not  have  cared  to  take 
it  from  where  it  now  was. 

**  I  turned  to  go.  A  ray  from  one  of  the  lighted 
candles  glinted  on  the  surface  of  the  gold.  Clearly, 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

thought  I,  a  signal  of  recognition.  I  knew  its 
ways. 

"I  let  the  old  priest  move  a  few  paces  in  front 
of  me,  and  quickly  stepping  back  I  touched  it 
twice  with  my  hand  in  token  of  farewell.  I  was 
filled  with  fear  lest  the  priest  should  turn  and  see 
me,  for  however  crazy  one  may  be  in  these  matters, 
one  doesn't  like  others  to  think  one  so." 

"  No,"  said  Clare.  "  I  know  that.  If  somebody 
comes  in  when  I've  been  talking  to  myself,  or  saying 
lines  out  loud  when  I'm  alone,  I  always  quickly 
turn  it  into  a  cough  of  some  description.  It  never 
sounds  in  the  least  like  one,  though." 

"  Have  you  always  named  things  that  belong  to 
you  ?  "  asked  Miss  Ross.  "  Nothing  can  really  live 
to  you  unless  it  has  got  a  name." 

"Yes,"  said  the  children,  "  Mummie  has  names 
for  things.  She  used  to  think  when  she  was  little 
that  her  feet  were  boys,  and  that  they  were  called 
Owen  and  Barber.  And  she  had  an  umbrella  called 
Harvey,  for  years." 

"  It's  right  to  have  fancies  about  things,"  said 
Miss  Ross.  "  I  will  tell  you  one  that  I  read  once 
long  ago. 

"The  writer  said,  'When  I  have  risen  to  walk 
abroad  in  the  fresh  new  air  of  summer,  in  the 
203 


THE  CHILDREN  AND  THE  PICTURES 

hour  of  dawn  when  mankind  is  still  at  rest,  the 
face  of  Nature  has  taken  to  me  a  new  aspect,  the 
unity  of  all  things  in  creation  appears  revealed.  It 
has  seemed  to  me  that  I  have  surprised  a  great  secret. 

"  '  I  have  seen  Nature  at  such  times  depicted  in 
the  vast  form  of  some  great  goddess,  a  woman 
of  Titanic  form.  The  races  of  mankind  are  her 
children,  and  according  to  the  features  of  the  land 
they  live  in,  so  are  they  placed  upon  her  mother 
form.  Those  who  live  upon  the  plains  dwell  on 
the  great  palms  of  her  hands  ;  those  whose  dwellings 
are  placed  among  the  embosoming  hills  have  her 
breast  for  their  shelter.  The  lakes  are  her  eyes 
and  the  great  forests  her  hair,  the  rivers  are  her 
veins  and  the  rain  her  tears,  and  she  sighs  in  the 
sound  of  the  Sea. 

"  *  The  rainbows  are  her  thoughts,  and  the  mists 
rising  from  the  quiet  meadows  are  her  meditations  and 
her  prayers.  Her  laughter  is  in  the  sound  of  brooks, 
and  she  breathes  in  the  warmth  that  exhales  from  the 
earth,  after  it  is  dusk  in  Summer.  The  lightning 
is  her  anger,  and  in  the  thunder  she  finds  utterance, 
and  the  darkness  of  the  night  is  her  great  mantle  over 
the  land.' "  Miss  Ross  ceased  speaking,  and  there 
was  silence  for  a  time.  Then  Christopher  said  : 

"  And  what  are  the  earthquakes  ? " 
204 


THE  CHILDREN  AND  THE  PICTURES 

"  Perhaps  when  she  yawns,"  said  Bim.  Children 
often  save  people  trouble  by  giving  themselves  a  reply. 

Miss  Ross  had  a  large  white  book  on  her  lap, 
she  was  turning  the  pages. 

"  I  like  this  book  of  your  Mother's,"  she  said  ; 
"  these  phrases  are  from  the  writings  of  an  old 
herbalist,  and  he  speaks  of  the  lime-leaf  that  '  in 
Autumn  becomes  wan,  and  spotted  as  the  doe.' 

"  '  The  wyche-elme  whose  gold  is  let  loose  on  the 
wind  after  night  frostes,  and  cold  dawnes. 

"'The  delicate  jargonell  that  keeps  the  sweets 
of  France  in  old,  warm,  English  gardens.' 

"  And  further  on  he  writes  of  '  the  sloe  whose 
excellent  purple  blood  makes  so  fine  a  comfort.' 

"  He  speaks  of  the  '  green  smockt  filberte,'  and 
finally  talks  in  this  pleasant  manner  of  the  nature 
of  mushrooms. 

" '  Many  do  fear  the  goodly  musherooms  as 
poysonous  damp  weeds.  But  this  doth  in  no  ways 
abate  the  exceeding  excellence  of  God's  Providence, 
that  out  of  the  grass  and  dew  where  nothing  was, 
and  where  only  the  little  worm  turned  in  his  sporte, 
come,  as  at  the  shaking  of  bells,  these  delicate 
meates.' 

"  The  older  you  grow,  children,"  Miss  Ross  said, 
looking  up  from  the  book,  "  the  more  pleasure  you 
205 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE     PICTURES 

will  find  in  comfortable  words.  In  well-adjusted 
phrase,  and  in  lines  that  have  beauty  in  their  sound 
as  in  their  imagery.  I  have  found  nourishment  for 
the  soul  in  the  positive  satisfaction  to  be  derived 
from  words. 

'  With  how  slow  steps,  O  Moon,  thou  climb'st  the  skies, 
How  silently,  and  with  how  wan  a  face,' 

and — 

*  A  world  of  leafage,  murmurous  and  a-twinkle 
The  green,  delicious,  plentitude  of  June.' 

And  these  lines  seem  to  me  full  of  music. 

*  O,  Philomela  fair,  O,  take  some  gladness, 
That  here  is  juster  cause  for  plaintful  sadness. 
Thine  earth  now  springs,  mine  fadeth. 

Thy  thorn  without,  my  thorn  my  heart  invadeth.' 

"  These  are  only  a  few  of  the  many  fragments  I 
have  in  my  memory." 

"  But  poetry  is  nearly  always  so  sad,"  said  Bimbo. 
"  I  like  things  with  jokes  in  them." 

"  I  know  you  do,"  said  Miss  Ross,  and  her  face 

was  lovely  when  she  smiled.     "  I  know  exactly  what 

you  feel  like.     When  you  get  up  in  the  morning 

you   feel   the  whole  day   is    not    long  enough  for 

206 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

all  you  mean  to  do  in  it,  the  whole  world  is  your 
playground.  And  when  you  glow  after  the  cold 
bath  there  is  nothing  you  don't  feel  ready  for, 
from  wittling  a  stick,  to  building  an  empire.  And 
you're  downstairs  and  out  early,  and  '  away  to  the 
meadows,  the  meadows  again,'  with  your  rod  and 
your  line,  and  your  bait  at  your  belt,  and  your 
family  see  no  more  of  you  till  dinner-time." 

The  children  gave  a  deep  breath,  for  this  made 
them  think  of  water-meadows  and  minnow-fishing, 
marsh- marigolds  in  golden  clumps,  and  deep,  clear 
runlets. 

"  This  is  the  fun  of  being  young,"  said  Miss 
Ross,  "  prize  it." 

"  And  what  is  the  fun  of  being  old  ?  "  asked  Bimbo. 

"  Many  people  have  asked  that  before  you, 
but  all  those  who  see  the  right  aspects  of  youth 
may  be  trusted,  I  think,  to  grow  old  properly. 
Good  taste  is  the  highest  degree  of  sensibility. 
And  nowhere  so  clearly  as  in  growing  old,  is  good 
taste  more  subtly  evidenced. 

"The  great  thing  is  to  feel.  Let  every  bit  of 
you  be  alive,  even  though  you  may  suffer.  The 
only  sin  is  indifference." 

"Is  it  people's  fault  when  they  are  indifferent,  or 
can't  they  help  it  ?  "  asked  Clare. 
207 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

"  Oh,  there  are  folk  who  will  close  their  eyes  and 
sit  in  the  very  market-place  of  the  universe,  with 
their  fingers  in  their  ears." 

"Then  a  bullock  runs  into  them,  I  suppose," 
said  Bim ;  "  and  they  pick  themselves  up  from  the 
dust,  saying,  *  What  have  I  done  to  deserve  it  ? ' ' 

"Yes,"  added  Clare,  "or  they  will  say,  'See,  we 
were  promised  music  to  dance  to,  and  where  are  the 
sweet  strains  ? ' ' 

All  the  older  children  would  have  shrunk  from 
an  allusion  to  the  great  grief  of  which  the  beautiful 
face  before  them  bore  so  deep  an  impress,  but  one 
of  the  younger  ones  said  : 

"  I'm  so  surprised  that  you,  who  are  so  sad  to 
look  at,  should  have  such  nice  laughing  eyes  all 
the  same  when  you  speak,  and  seem  so  ready  to 
be  amused." 

Miss  Ross  did  not  answer  immediately,  her  lips 
framed  some  words.  Only  Clare  who  was  nearest 
to  her  heard  them,  for  she  was  speaking  to  herself : 

"  And  even  yet  I  dare  not  let  it  languish, 

Dare  not  indulge  in  memory's  rapturous  pain, 
Once  drinking  deep  of  that  divinest  anguish, 
How  could  I  seek  the  empty  world  again  ? " 

But  aloud,  she  said   to  the  little  child  who   had 
208 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

spoken :  "  Sorrow  and  gladness  are  close  together, 
the  more  you  have  it  in  your  nature  to  suffer,  the 
more  thoroughly  you  can  enjoy.  And  these 
two  things,  suffering  and  gladness,  mean  a  full 
comprehension  of  life.  The  psalmist  says,  '  Grant 
me  understanding,  and  I  shall  live?  and  understand- 
ing means  the  spirit  that  makes  us  accept  our 
joys,  our  duties,  and  our  sorrows ;  deliberately 
adjusting  ourselves  to  them,  giving  them  their 
place. 

"It  is  a  good  prayer,  *  Help  me  better  to  bear 
my  sorrows,  and  to  more  fully  understand  my 
joys.'  For  only  when  we  understand  our  joys  do 
we  find  contentment." 

"  There's  a  poem  Mummie  read  to  us  once,"  said 
Bimbo,  "in  which  a  man  tells  how  he  had  every- 
thing in  life  to  make  him  happy.  He  had  riches, 
he  had  houses,  he  had  talents,  he  had  friends,  and 
lots  of  fun  of  every  description,  but  he  hadn't  con- 
tentment, and  wanting  that,  he  wanted  all.  And  so 
he  set  out  to  seek  her,  and  he  travelled  far  and 
wide,  till  at  last  he  went  home,  because  he  was 
tired.  And  there,  when  he  got  home,  he  found 
her  by  his  own  doorstep,  sitting  spinning  !  " 

"  Yes,"  said  Miss  Ross  ;  "  I  like  that  story.  We 
have  got  to  find  her.  And  those  who  have  grudges 
209  o 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

against  Fate,  and  grievances,  are  the  people  who 
expect  her  to  find  them. 

"I  assure  you,  my  dear  children,  I've  more 
sympathy  with  murderers  than  with  grumblers ; 
they  at  least  have  some  compelling  motive,  are 
strongly  exercised  by  hatred  or  revenge.  (I  rather 
like  people  who  can  hate,  very  few  people  can 
do  it.)  But  grumblers — I  place  them  in  the  same 
class  as  those  who  talk  about  being  resigned. 
Let  there  be  fortitude ;  indeed  if  we  are  to  face 
life  at  all,  we  must  have  it.  But  resignation,  I 
despise." 

Miss  Ross  rose  from  her  chair,  and  a  piece  of 
paper  fell  on  the  ground  beside  her.  Clare  picked 
it  up  to  return  it,  but  she  had  already  passed  down 
the  room.  And  as  Clare's  glance  fell  on  the  paper 
she  saw  that  it  was  poetry  written  there. 

"  No  coward  soul  is  mine, 
No  trembler  in  the  world's  storm-troubled  sphere. 

I  see  Heaven's  glories  shine, 
And  Faith  shines  equal,  arming  me  from  fear. 

Vain  are  the  thousand  creeds 
That  move  men's  hearts,  unutterably  vain, 

Worthless  as  withered  weeds, 
Or  idlest  froth  amid  the  boundless  main. 
210 


THE  CHILDREN  AND  THE  PICTURES 

To  waken  doubt  in  one 
Holding  so  fast  by  Thine  infinity. 

So  surely  anchored  on 
The  steadfast  rock  of  immortality. 

There  is  no  room  for  Death, 
No  atom  that  his  might  could  render  void. 

Thou,  Thou  art  Being  and  Breath, 
And  what  Thou  art  may  never  be  destroyed." 


CHAPTER   XXVI 

Light  foot  to  press  the  stirrup, 
In  fearlessness  and  glee , 
Or  dance  till  finches  chirrup. 
And  stars  sink  in  the  sea. 

CORY   JOHNSTONE. 

)NE  day  you  might  have  seen  Clare 
sitting  with  Miss  Hippesley  in  the 
drawing-room. 

The  dusk  was  falling,  and  the  great 
limbs  of  the  elms  in  St.  James'  Park  stood  leaf- 
less and  black  against  the  sombre  twilight.  Flocks 
of  white  seagulls  circled  among  them.  It  was  a 
world  of  black,  and  white,  and  grey. 

Only  within  doors  was  comfort.  The  lamps  had 
not  yet  been  lit,  but  the  fire,  burning  those  rainbow 
logs  of  old  ships'  wood,  filled  the  room  with 
chequered  light  and  dancing  shadows. 

"  Will  you  tell  me  about  Lady  Crosbie  ? "  said 
Clare.  "  I  know  she  is  a  friend  of  yours." 

"  Then   you  must  come  with  me   to  Drayton," 


THE  CHILDREN  AND  THE  PICTURES 

said  Miss  Hippesley,  "  for  that  was  her  home.  But 
were  I  able  to  transport  you  there  in  spirit,  I  would 
have  to  get  Mrs.  Gladwell  to  speak  to  you.  She 
could  tell  you  even  more  about  Lady  Crosbie 
than  I." 

"  Who  is  Mrs.  Gladwell  ? " 

"  She  was  the  steward's  wife,  and  knew  the  family 
since  the  children  were  quite  small,  for  she  had  been 
second  nurse  there.  She  left  as  they  grew  up,  and 
she  married  ;  but  her  husband  proved  an  idle  fellow, 
living  on  his  wife's  earnings;  and  gradually  she 
came  to  be  the  hard-worked  servant  in  a  London 
lodging-house.  Her  health  broke  down,  and  being 
left  a  widow,  she  wrote  to  the  eldest  Miss  Sackville, 
telling  her  case.  And  Miss  Sackville,  having  kindly 
memories  of  her,  got  her  placed  in  one  of  the  lodges. 
And  later  she  married  Gladwell  the  steward,  and 
became  housekeeper  at  Drayton  Hall." 

Miss  Hippesley  narrowed  her  eyes  in  her  charac- 
teristic manner  which  you  may  see  delineated  in  her 
portrait.  She  sat  quietly,  looking  steadfastly  before 
her. 

"  I  will  see  if  I  cannot  paint  a  picture  in  words 
for  you,  Clare,  that  may  bring  Diana  Crosbie  before 
you." 

Clare  watched  the  firelight  glimmering  on  the 
213 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

gold  of  the  picture-frames.  She  was  unwilling  to 
break  the  silence,  for  her  companion  was  evidently 
deep  in  thought. 

Presently,  however,  Miss  Hippesley  spoke. 

"  I  see  a  room  whose  windows  look  out  upon  a 
lawn  shaded  by  cedar-trees.  A  woman  sits  within 
in  a  white  mob  cap  with  a  cherry  ribbon  on  it, 
dressed  in  a  mulberry- coloured  gown.  The  room 
is  the  steward's  room  at  Drayton,  and  though  the 
chintz  on  the  sofa  is  worn  and  the  wall-paper  here 
and  there  has  faded,  yet  the  ladder-backed  chairs 
and  the  stout  mahogany  table  give  character  and 
dignity  to  the  room.  There  is  an  appearance  of 
great  comfort ;  a  winged  chair  is  drawn  to  the  fire- 
place, and  a  kettle  sings  upon  the  hob.  The  woman 
is  reading  a  letter. 

"  It  is  one  written  by  Miss  Sackville,  the  elder 
sister  of  Diana.  The  lines  are  penned  in  a  tall, 
slender  handwriting  on  thick  paper,  sealed.  They 
had  no  envelopes  in  those  days ;  a  letter  was  written 
on  a  broad  sheet,  folded  upon  itself. 

"There  will  be  allusions,  Clare,  in  this  letter  to 
names  unknown  to  you.  Yet  this  is  not  surprising 
when  you  remember  that  it  is  a  letter  two  hundred 
years  old. 


214 


LADY    CROSBIE. 


THE  CHILDREN  AND  THE  PICTURES 

"  *  To  MRS.  GLADWELL, 

At  LORD  VISCOUNT  SACKVILLE, 
DRAYTON, 

Near  THRAPSTON, 

NORTHAMPTONSHIRE. 

"  '  DEAR  MRS.  GLADWELL, — I  had  the  pleasure 
of  seeing  Charles  a  little  while  ago,  who  told  me 
that  you  were  quite  well  and  looked  very  happy, 
which  I  was  exceedingly  glad  to  hear.  He  says 
you  are  grown  a  prodigious  buck  in  your  dress,  that 
you  have  got  quite  a  youthful  bloom  on  your  cheeks, 
and  are  the  picture  of  health  and  content.  I  am 
sure  you  deserve  to  be  so  to  compensate  for  the 
many  years  of  misery  which  you  drudged  on  in 
those  horrid  rooms  in  Pall  Mall ;  and  if  you  feel 
like  me,  you  will  never  wish  to  see  them  or  anything 
else  in  that  cursed  town  of  London  as  long  as  you 
live.  I  heard  from  Di  lately.  She  had  been  at 
Lady  Grandison's  and  seen  Nurse  Porter,  who,  she 
says,  has  not  a  wish  ungratified  but  of  seeing  Betty 
Love,  whom  she  quite  raves  about. 

"  *  Di  is  to  return  to  Lord  Grandison's  at  Christ- 
mas, where  she  is  to  meet  all  the  best  company  from 
Dublin,  and  to  live  in  a  continual  train  of  amuse- 
ment. She  is  so  popular  in  Kerry  that  when  she 
goes  to  a  play  that  is  acted  by  strolling  players  at 
215 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

Tralee,  the  whole  house  rings  with  applause  at  her 
entrance,  and  she  is  obliged  to  curtsey  her  thanks 
like  a  queen.  Remember  me  to  Molly  Thomas, 
and  believe  me,  your  sincere  friend, 

"  '  C.  SACKVILLE.' 

"  The  woman  in  the  mulberry-coloured  dress  closes 
the  letter.  It  has  set  in  movement  before  her  inward 
eye  a  train  of  images,  pictures  of  past  years. 

"  She  sees  a  child  of  four  years  old  running  to 
meet  her.  The  hair  curls  abundantly,  the  cheeks 
are  delicately  pink,  the  curved  lips  smiling.  In 
both  hands  she  brings  treasures — bright  spindle 
berries  heaped  together,  crimson  and  orange,  in 
her  little  hands. 

"  And  the  woman  hears  her  glad  voice  calling : 
*  Look,  Ellen !  corals  like  Di's  necklace !  corals 
growing  on  trees  ! ' 

"  The  memory  passes,  and  she  sees  another  scene. 
The  room  is  darkened  ;  she  is  sitting  by  a  bed.  A 
child  lies  on  it,  tossing  restlessly,  and  all  the  pretty 
hair  has  been  cut  off.  She  hears  a  fretful  voice  say 
repeatedly,  '  Sing,  Ellen ;  Ellen,  sing.'  And  softly, 
over  and  over  again  until  weary,  she  hears  herself 
singing  an  old  ballad  to  the  child  : — 
216 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

"  *  London  Bridge  is  broken  down, 

Dance  over  my  lady  lea  ; 
London  Bridge  is  broken  down 
With  a  gay  lady. 

How  shall  we  build  it  up  again  ? 

Dance  over  my  lady  lea  ; 
How  shall  we  build  it  up  again  ? 
With  a  gay  lady. 

Wood  and  clay  will  wash  away, 

Dance  over  my  lady  lea  ; 
Wood  and  clay  will  wash  away 

With  a  gay  lady. 

Silver  and  gold  will  be  stolen  away, 

Dance  over  my  lady  lea  ; 
Silver  and  gold  will  be  stolen  away 
With  a  gay  lady. 

Build  it  up  with  stone  so  strong, 

Dance  over  my  lady  lea  ; 
And  then  it  will  last  for  ages  long 

With  a  gay  lady.' 

"  Her  voice,  set  low  for  the  sick-room,  repeats  the 
familiar  lines.  She  dare  not  cease,  for  immediately 
the  eyes  are  wide  upon  her,  and  she  hears,  *  Sing, 
sing.'  And  so  she  sings  on  till  the  little  form 
shifts  less  restlessly,  and  the  breathing  grows  longer 
and  more  profound. 

217 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

"  The  fire  dies  down  and  the  clock  ticks  on  in  a 
comfortable  monotony.  Then  she  rises,  and,  writ- 
ing on  a  piece  of  paper,  she  slips  it  under  the  door. 
And  after  a  while  there  is  a  quiet  footstep  in  the 
passage,  and  she  knows  the  child's  father  is  reading 
the  message,  c  Miss  Diana  sleeps' 

"  Again  the  past  is  built  before  her.  She  sees 
the  large  house  lighted  for  a  ball.  There  are  gar- 
lands over  the  doors,  holly  and  ivy  deck  the  pictures, 
and  everywhere  the  soft  candlelight  is  shed  on  the 
dark  and  polished  floors.  Music  streams  through 
the  brightly-lit  rooms,  and  a  brilliant  company  pass 
to  and  fro  in  silks  and  jewels. 

"  Mrs.  Gladwell  stands  in  the  gallery,  looking 
down  on  the  gay  scene.  She  sees  a  laughing  com- 
pany, a  knot  of  some  seven  or  eight,  pass  into  the 
hall.  The  men  wear  their  hair  long  and  are  dressed 
in  colours,  and  in  their  midst  moves  Diana  Sack- 
ville.  She  wears  her  hair  over  cushions,  and  pearls 
are  threaded  through  the  soft  mass.  She  paces 
through  the  gavotte  with  head  held  high,  poised 
like  a  flower,  with  laughing  lips  and  gleeful  eyes, 
her  step  light  as  thistledown ;  and  though  the 
violins  are  sounding  their  slender  music,  through 
it  all  the  onlooker  hears  another  melody — 
218 


THE  CHILDREN  AND  THE  PICTURES 

"  *  Silver  and  gold  will  be  stolen  away 

Dance  over  my  lady  lea  ; 
Silver  and  gold  will  be  stolen  away 
With  a  gay  lady.'  " 

Miss  Hippesley's  voice  ceased,  and  Clare  sat 
thinking.  Still  was  she  seeing  in  imagination  that 
bright  throng. 

"But  Diana  shall  speak  for  herself;  this  is  a 
letter  written  by  her  to  her  father."  And  Miss 
Hippesley  opened  as  she  spoke  a  broad  paper. 
Though  the  ink  was  brown,  you  might  readily  see 
the  tails  of  the  £*s  and  d's  were  all  turned  cheer- 
fully, with  a  kink  in  them. 

"  '  MY  DEAR  FATHER, — I  have  spent  a  week 
with  a  friend  of  yours  at  Edmomsbury,  and  been 
very  much  entertained  there.  Lord  and  Lady 
Buckingham  have  been  obliging  enough  to  give  a 
ball  on  purpose  for  me  at  St.  Woolstans,  where  I 
danced  in  great  spirits,  being  now  mighty  well  and 
able  to  enjoy,  as  usual,  all  amusements. 

"  *  We  had  a  good  deal  of  company  at  Edmoms- 
bury, and  dear  whist  finished  every  evening.  I  had 
the  long-wished-for  happiness  of  driving  a  little 
cabriolet  myself  every  morning,  and  am  grown  an 
excellent  coachman. 

219 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

"  '  I  must  inform  you  that  your  friend  the  Speaker, 
with  all  his  outside  gravity  and  demureness,  is  a 
jolly  buck  at  bottom.  He  does  not  dislike  the 
sight  of  a  pretty  woman,  for  such,  entre  nous, 
am  I  universally  thought  here,  whatever  I  may  be 
reckoned  in  England;  but  no  prophet  is  a" prophet 
in  his  own  country. 

"  '  I  was  much  surprised  as  I  was  quietly  seated 
one  evening  to  feel  myself  pulled  back  in  the  chair 
by  the  shoulders,  and,  looking  up,  perceived  it  was 
the  frisky  Speaker's  doing,  who  vowed  he  had  such 
an  inclination  to  kiss  me  he  could  hardly  withstand 
the  longing  he  felt.  Instead  of  looking  grave,  I  burst 
out  a-laughing,  and  indeed  well  I  might  when  I  saw 
that  demure  old  face  extended  into  a  tender  simper. 

"  '  He  afterwards  confessed  he  repented  not  having 
gratified  his  kissing  inclination,  and  assured  me  if  I 
gave  him  any  encouragement,  he  should  certainly  do 
it  in  spite  of  me. 

"  *  Mrs.  Perry  was  half  inclined  to  look  grave, 
and  I  to  be  much  entertained. 

"  *  Poor  Sir  John  Irwin's  head  is  quite  turned 
with  his  Mrs.  Squib.  He  gets  himself  abused  every- 
where. 

"  *  We  talk  of  returning  to  England  in  a  very 
short  time.  I  confess,  if  it  were  not  for  seeing  you 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

all,  I  should   feel  sorry  at  leaving  a  place  where  I 
have  been  so  well  received,  and  am  so  well  amused. 

"  '  Adieu,  my  dear  father.  I  shall  direct  this  to 
Richmond,  as  my  sisters  do  not  mention  your  leav- 
ing that  place  yet. — Dutifully  yours, 

"'  DIANA  CROSBIE.'  " 

Clare  took  the  letter  from  Miss  Hippesley's  hand. 
The  notepaper,  where  it  was  not  frayed,  had  a  slender 
gold  edging.  Across  the  corner,  written  in  the  same 
round  handwriting,  were  some  lines  added — 

"  The  Duke  of  Leinster  told  somebody  the  other 
day  that  I  was  a  dear,  charming  girl,  and  danced 
like  an  angel." 


That  night  as  Clare  was  going  to  bed,  she  stood 
before  Lady  Crosbie's  picture.  She  noted  the  pearls 
in  the  hair,  the  laughing  eyes,  the  flying  grace  of 
movement. 

Had  all  this  light-heartedness,  all  this  beauty 
become  (to  borrow  one  of  Mrs.  Inchbald's  crisp 
sayings)  long  since  dust  and  daisies  ? 

"  Not  while  this  picture  lasts,"  thought  Clare. 
"With  this  before  us,  Beauty,  like  stone-built 
London  Bridge,  may  last  for  ages." 


CHAPTER   XXVII 

One  I  have  marked,  the  happiest  guest 
In  all  this  covert  of  the  best : 
Hail  to  thee,  far  above  the  rest 
In  joy  of  voice  and  pinion  ! 
Thou,  Linnet !  in  thy  green  array. 
Presiding  spirit  here  to-day, 
Dost  lead  the  revels  of  the  May, 
And  this  is  thy  dominion. 

W.    WORDSWORTH. 

@]OLORfeS  had  a  tame  bird  called 
'  Piripe,'  you  know,"  said  Clare  one 
day  to  the  children. 

"  She  brought  him  up  by  hand,  and 
when  he  died  she  was  miserable.  She's  got  a  long 
poem  that  a  man  called  Skelton  wrote  long  ago 
when  English  was  spelt  strangely.  It  is  full  of 
pretty  phrases,  and  it  has  got  a  long  list  of  birds' 
names ;  if  you'll  listen,  she'll  read  it  to  you,  she 
says." 

Clare  spoke  eagerly.     But  she  had  no  need    to 

222 


DOLORES. 


Reynolds. 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

call  the  children  twice.  They  gather  round  any 
one  willingly  enough  who  will  read  to  them. 

Dolores  looked  very  small  and  sad  as  she  sat  on 
a  low  stool,  about  to  commence  reading.  There  is 
something  you  will  see,  in  the  manner  her  little 
bodice  is  crossed,  that  is  curiously  at  one  with  that 
lift  in  her  eyebrow. 

"  My  bird  was  a  green  finch,"  she  said,  "  and  he 
had  the  Grossest  little  eye  I've  ever  seen ;  it  was 
like  a  sour  bead,  full  of  greediness.  But  all  the 
same  I  loved  him,  and  I  shall  never  have  such  an- 
other. I  shall  never,  never,  have  such  a  dear  again. 
This  man  Skelton  who  wrote  this  poem  must  have 
known  some  little  girl  who  lost  a  bird  she  loved, 
for  listen  to  what  he  writes  about  it.  It  is  called 


The  Boke  of  Phyllyp  Sparowe, 

and  these  are  only  some  of  the  lines  : — 

"  «  When  I  remember  again 
How  my  Phylyp  was  slain 
Never  half  the  payne 
Was  between  you  twain, 
Pyramus  and  Thisbe, 
As  then  befell  to  me. 
223 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

I  wept  and  I  wayled, 

The  tears  down  hayled, 

But  nothing  it  availed 

To  call  Philyp  again, 

Whom  Gib,  our  cat,  hath  slain. 

Gib,  I  say,  our  cat 

Worried  her  on  that 

Which  I  loved  best. 

It  cannot  be  expressed 

By  sorrowful  heaviness. 

It  was  so  prety  a  fool 
It  wold  sit  on  a  stool ; 
It  had  a  velvet  cap, 
And  would  sit  upon  my  lap, 
And  seek  after  small  wormes 
And  sometymes  white  bread  crommes. 
Sometimes  he  wold  gasp 
When  he  saw  a  wasp, 
A  fly,  or  a  gnat, 
He  would  fly  at  that ; 
And  pretily  he  wold  pant 
When  he  saw  an  ant ; 
Lord,  how  he  wold  pry 
After  the  butterfly  ! 
Lord,  how  he  wold  hop 
After  the  gressop  ! 
And  when  I  sayd,  Phyp,  Phyp  ! 
Then  he  wold  leap  and  skyp 
And  take  me  by  the  lyp. 
224 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

Alas  !  it  will  me  slo 
That  Phyllyp  is  gone  me  fro  ! 
For  it  wold  come  and  go 
And  fly  so  to  and  fro, 
And  on  me  it  wold  leap 
When  I  was  asleep, 
And  his  fethers  shake, 
Wherewith  he  wold  make 
Me  often  for  to  wake. 

He  did  nothing  perdie 
But  sit  upon  my  knee. 
Phyllyp  had  leave  to  go 
To  pike  my  lytell  toe  ; 
Phyllip  might  be  bold 
And  do  what  he  wold. 
Phyllyp  wold  seek  and  take 
All  the  fleas  blake 
That  he  could  there  espy 
With  his  wanton  eye. 

That  vengeance  I  aske  and  cry 

By  way  of  exclamation 

On  the  whole  nation 

Of  cattes,  wyld  and  tame. 

God  send  them  sorrowe  and  shame  ! 

That  cat  specially 

That  slew  so  cruelly 

My  lytell  prety  sparowe 

That  I  brought  up  at  Carowe. 

225  1 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

When  I  remember  it, 
How  pretily  it  wold  sit 
Many  times  and  oft 
On  my  finger  aloft ! 
His  bill  between  my  lippes — 
It  was  my  prety  Phyppes  ! 
He  was  wont  to  repayre 
And  go  in  at  my  spay  re, 
And  creep  in  at  my  gore 
Of  my  gown  before, 
Flyckering  with  his  wings. 
Alas  !  my  heart  it  stings 
Remembrynge  prety  things  ! 

Of  fortune  this  the  chance 
Standeth  on  variance 
Oft  time  after  pleasaunce, 
Trouble  and  grievaunce 
No  man  can  be  sure 
All  way  to  have  pleasure. 
As  well  perceive  ye  may 
How  my  desport  and  play 
From  me  was  taken  away 
By  Gyb,  our  cat,  savage, 
That  in  a  furious  rage 
Caught  Phyllyp  by  the  head 
And  slew  him  there,  starke  dead. 

Kvrie  eleison, 

Christt,  eleison, 

Kyrie  e/eisony 
226 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

For  Phyllyp  Sparowe's  soule 
Set  in  our  bead  roll 
Let  us  now  whisper 
A  Pater  noster. 

All  manner  of  birdes  in  your  kind 

So  none  be  left  behind, 

Some  to  sing  and  some  to  say, 

Some  to  weep  and  some  to  pray 

Every  birde  in  his  laye. 

The  goldfink,  the  wagtayle, 

The  jangling  pie  to  chatter 

Of  this  dolorous  matter  ; 

And  robyn  redbreast 

He  shall  be  the  priest 

The  requiem  mass  to  sing 

Softly  warbelynge. 

With  help  of  the  red  sparrow 

And  the  chattringe  swallow 

This  hearse  for  to  hallow. 

The  larke,  with  his  long  toe, 
The  spynk  and  martinet,  also 
The  shoveler  with  his  brode  bek  ; 
The  dotterell,  that  folyshe  pek 
The  partryche,  the  quayle, 
The  plover,  with  us  to  wayle, 
The  lusty  chaunting  nightingale  ; 
The  popinjay  to  tell  her  tale 
227 


THE  CHILDREN  AND  THE  PICTURES 

That  looketh  oft  in  the  glasse, 
Shall  read  the  gospel  at  Masse. 
The  mavis  with  her  whystle 
Shall  read  the  epistle, 
But  with  a  large  and  a  longe 
To  keep  just  playne  songe 
Our  chanters  shall  be  the  cuckoo, 
The  culver,  the  stockdoo, 
With  puwyt,  the  lapwyng, 
The  versicles  shall  syng. 
The  bittern  with  his  bumpe, 
The  crane  with  his  trumpe, 
The  swan  of  Menander, 
The  gose  and  the  gander, 
The  duck  and  the  drake, 
Shall  watch  at  this  wake. 
The  owle,  that  is  so  fowle, 
Must  help  us  to  howle  ; 
The  barnacle,  the  bussarde, 
With  the  wild  mallarde  ; 
The  puffin  and  teal 
Money  they  shall  dele  ; 
The  seamewe,  the  tytmose, 
The  wodcocke,  with  the  longe  nose  ; 
The  throstyll,  with  her  warblyng, 
The  starling,  with  her  brablyng  ; 
The  roke  and  the  osprey 
That  putteth  fysshe  to  the  fraye ; 
And  the  dainty  curlew, 
With  the  turtyll  most  trew. 
228 


THE  CHILDREN  AND  THE  PICTURES 

And  it  were  a  Jewe 
It  wold  make  one  rewe 
To  see  my  sorrow  newe  ! 
These  villainous  false  cattes 
Were  made  for  myse  and  rattes, 
And  not  for  birdes  smale. 
Alas  !  my  face  waxeth  pale 
Telling  this  piteous  tale. 
Alas  !  I  say  agayne, 
Deth  hath  departed  us  twayne  ; 
The  false  cat  hath  thee  slayne. 

Farewell,  Phyllyp,  adieu, 
Our  Lord  thy  soule  reskew  ; 
Farewell,  without  restore, 
Farewell  for  evermore.'  " 

JOHN  SKELTON,  born  1460. 


229 


CONCLUSION 

HE  day  came  when  the  children  were 
to  leave  London.  The  demon  of 
packing  was  abroad.  Open  trunks  in 
the  passage,  frothing  over  with  paper, 
busy  people,  excited  children,  and  bustle  everywhere. 
This  is  the  spirit  of  packing,  much  beloved  of  children, 
but  only  to  be  endured  in  varying  degrees  of  patience 
by  those  more  nearly  concerned. 

The  children  must  see  after  their  own  toys,  how- 
ever. So  Huckaback  and  Bombasine,  the  cloth 
monkeys,  are  placed  with  other  things  on  the  nursery 
table,  where  they  lie  grinning,  with  bead  teeth.  Here 
also  is  Natalie,  who  we  read  of  in  the  first  chapter,  and 
Mrs.  Apollo  Johnson,  a  white  material  bear.  Here 
are  Molly  Easter,  the  horse  Anthony,  and  Ben  and 
Greet. 

Clare,  having  put  these  toys  aside,  left  the  nur- 
sery, where  the  sense  of  dislocation  was  almost  too 
acute.  Going  to  her  own  room,  she  stood  looking 
out  of  the  window.  The  scene  before  her  brought 
to  her  mind  the  view  she  was  so  soon  to  see.  She 
230 


THE  CHILDREN  AND  THE  PICTURES 

thought  of  the  green  paddock  to  be  full  of  daffodils 
in  March,  where  the  ashes  stand  with  their  grey 
stems,  and  the  great  yew  tree.  She  saw  the  curve 
in  the  oak  paling  as  it  skirts  the  withebed,  and  the 
winding  path  that  leads  to  Minnow  Corner.  She 
caught  the  scent  of  the  old  stone  granary,  that 
has  just  sufficient  dash  of  mouse  in  it  to  make 
the  hay  and  grain  smell  doubly  sweet,  and  she  re- 
membered the  thick  yew  hedges  where  linnets  build, 
and  the  leaning  boughs  of  the  mulberry  tree. 

"  And  all  this,"  thought  she,  "  I  shall  soon  see 
once  more."  And  with  this  thought  there  flooded 
into  her  heart  a  wave  of  love  for  the  country, 
bringing  with  it  the  remembrance  of  some  lines. 

"  '  'Tis  she  that  to  these  gardens  gave 
The  wondrous  beauty  that  they  have. 
She  straightness  on  the  wood  bestows, 
To  her  the  meadow  sweetness  owes. 
Nothing  could  make  the  river  be 
So  crystal  pure  but  only  she. 
She,  yet  more  pure,  sweet,  straight  and  fair 
Than  gardens,  woods,  meads,  rivers  are.' " 

And   as   Clare   said  these  lines,  with  her  mind 
dwelling  on  the  country,  suddenly  it  took  a  swal- 
low's angle,  and  she  thought  of  London  again  and 
231 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE     PICTURES 

the  life  of  the  pictures  that  she  had  come  to  know. 
Swiftly  she  ran  downstairs  and  stood  in  turn  before 
each  one  of  them.  The  morning  light  touched 
them  unsympathetically.  They  seemed  strangely 
aloof.  Was  it  because  her  thoughts  had  been 
among  the  green  living  things  of  the  country,  her 
memory  out  in  the  fresh,  sweet  air  of  Nature,  that 
these  pictures  seemed  so  dead  ? 

She  stood  before  Lewis  the  actor.  He  gripped 
his  sword  and  looked  away.  Before  Mrs.  Inchbald. 
She  leaned  from  her  chair,  gazing  intently,  but  not 
at  Clare.  Miss  Ridge  smiled,  but  the  smile  was 
not  for  her.  Clare  knew  if  she  turned  away,  Miss 
Ridge  would  still  be  smiling.  She  stood  before 
Kitty  Fischer;  but  nothing  that  Clare  could  do 
or  say  would  make  her  look  up. 

"  Miss  Ross  will  say  something,"  thought  Clare. 
But  no  spoken  word  came  from  Miss  Ross.  Yet 
as  Clare  stood  looking,  she  remembered  two  lines, 
she  knew  not  whence  they  came — 

Endurance  is  the  noblest  quality, 

And  Patience  all  the  passion  of  great  hearts. 

Clare  went  out  upon  the  landing.     Here  again 
there  was   no  recognition.     The  Spencer  children 
were   painted   children,  and   Lady  Crosbie,  though 
232 


THE    CHILDREN    AND    THE    PICTURES 

she  tripped  forward  with  smiles  for  every  one,  was 
but  a  bright  form  on  canvas. 

The  life  of  the  pictures  had  been  withdrawn. 

Only  Robert  Mayne,  Clare  thought,  looked  back 
at  her  with  any  friendship. 

Then  she  looked  steadfastly  at  the  wide  country 
round  Dedham  Lock. 

And  as  she  looked,  she  saw  the  wind  was  in  the 
sedges,  bowing  the  great  dock  leaves  as  it  passed. 


THE    END 


233 


Primed  by  BALLANTYNE  &•  Co  ,  LTD. 

At  the  Ballantyne  Press 

Tavistock  Street 

LONDON 


111  MI  linn  MMII  i 

A     000  028  57